Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 1: Prologue

When Harry had been younger, much much younger than he was at five, he dreamed and dreamed of some unknown relative barging inside the Dursley’s house to come take him away.

But he’s older now, and he learned dreams don’t really come true like they do in the storybooks he read at the library. There wasn’t anyone coming for him. His father didn’t have brothers or sisters, and his mother only had Aunt Petunia. He was no princess for a knight to slay a dragon for, and his cupboard was no tower to climb up to.  

At almost six, Harry is much much smarter than the average year 4. That’s what the librarian says, who herself has a nine-year-old daughter who still couldn’t count to a hundred. Harry could count further than that, but he said nothing beyond a quiet thank you when the kind librarian praised him for the first time in his life. His smarts is not something he can be proud of and happy about, he thinks. After all, counting to a thousand couldn’t help him pull the weeds off the backyard all day, or scrub the floor squeaky clean whenever Dudley comes home playing with Piers all muddy and wet. It didn’t help him beyond a distraction whenever Uncle Vernon decides he doesn’t deserve dinner for the night. Counting to a thousand wasn’t enough to keep his stomach from hurting and growling.

But like most nights, he’s counting again.

One… His arm hurts from being dragged from the kitchen after he finished washing the dishes. He wasn’t allowed to eat tonight. There weren’t any leftovers.

Fifty-eight… It took a long time for the small light bulb in his room to function. It’s very old and sometimes the flickering makes Harry dizzy. He hates using it most nights but he doesn’t have any other choice. He hates the dark more.

A hundred and sixteen… The spiderweb on the shelf inside his cupboard was missing its owner. Harry wondered where the spider had gone to.

Two-hundred and forty-three… The baggy shirt he’s wearing is sticking uncomfortably on his skin. It’s summer, and the air is so humid he might as well have moved to the tropics. Harry hadn’t had a shower in almost a week, having the privilege taken from him because he spilled a bit of Aunt Petunia’s tea on the pristine new table.

Three-hundred and sixty-six… He wished he brought home a book from the library. He wouldn’t have to be so bored and couped up in his room tonight.

Four-hundred and twelve… Harry really shouldn’t have forgotten to pick up Dudley’s bike from the neighbor’s house. Really though, he often wondered why Dudley takes his bike out in the first place. He never even rode on it at all. Maybe it’s because Piers has one and Dudley hated not having everything. Or maybe because he just wants little Harry drag it two blocks of a distance in the early evening when everyone is at home huddled around a table for a meal.

Five-hundred and thirty-seven… He’s beginning to feel the hunger in his tummy. The small bottle of water hidden under his ratty-old blanket is all dried up. He drank it empty last night and hasn’t had the chance to sneak some more during the day. When was the last time he ate anything? Maybe it was yesterday at lunch. The librarian’s daughter gave him half of her sandwich.

Six hundred and eighty… Harry softly thumps the back of his head on the rickety wall of the cupboard and tried to create a rhythm. He didn’t thump it very hard even though he wants to because he didn’t want his aunt or uncle to hear.

Seven-hundred and twenty-one… There’s a knock on the door. It must be Mr. Polkiss returning Dudley’s bike. Harry rather liked Mr. Polkiss. He’s not mean like his son or rude like his wife. Mr. Polkiss sometimes gives him sweets behind Piers’ and Dudley’s back and tells him to be a good kid. He wished his own uncle would be more like Mr. Polkiss.

Eight-hundred and fifty-nine… Aunt Petunia must have opened the door because the shadow it cast onto Harry’s cupboard through the small rectangular barred hole wasn’t all that big. And the steps were too quiet. Like a mouse. Harry wanted to giggle.

Eight-hundred and seventy-two… It wasn’t Mr. Polkiss. Harry couldn’t identify the voice, nor could he understand anything from the conversation. His room wasn’t far from the door but if Aunt Petunia and the visitor are talking on the porch, all he could actually hear were muffled voices. Unless they were screaming, of course. Aunt Petunia would never scream at anyone apart from Harry.

Nine-hundred… Harry gasped quietly. Aunt Petunia yelled at the visitor to leave. Uncle Vernon came to her rescue like a bear chasing a deer. His footsteps shook Harry’s entire tiny room that all of his toy soldiers fell on his mattress. Even the jars at the top shelf wobbled.

Nine-hundred and twenty-five… They were screaming now. At least Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon were. The visitor wasn’t leaving, Harry knew that much. They weren’t leaving and weren’t screaming back. Sometimes he thinks he hears his name being mentioned but he probably just misheard. There was no way his relatives would call him Harry, and it was absolutely impossible for a stranger to even know his name.

Nine-hundred and fifty… Harry was pretty sure about it now. They really were talking about him! His relatives and a man with an angry voice. He couldn’t catch up to what it’s about exactly because he couldn’t move on from the fact that someone else apart from the librarian, Mr. Polkiss, and the weird old cat-lady from across the street had spoken his name.

Nine-hundred and seventy-two… The front door banged open by force and Harry gasped loudly, banging his head with a heavy thump, unable to keep his shock from showing. The footsteps outside his room stopped abruptly and Harry shook in fear. He wasn’t allowed to make a sound, especially if there are visitors. He learned that the hard way when he was three and a half.

Nine-hundred and eighty… The man let out a quiet growl as if he was trying not to explode. Harry heard it a lot of times from his uncle before. He didn’t want to find out what this man will do. The thing is, if he wasn’t so scared and in all over his head, Harry would have heard a soft murmuring from behind his cupboard door.

Nine-hundred and ninety-seven… The door’s knob turned and a bright flash of light from the living room almost blinded Harry entirely. A dark silhouette appeared in front of him, crouching to his level and visibly shaking. Then Harry realized he can no longer see the man’s face, and not because the light was behind him, but because Harry had closed his eyes. He wished on all the stars in the sky that the punishment wouldn’t involve a belt or five.

“Harry…”

One thousand.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 2: THE MISSED CALL

Not many people know everything about Tony Stark despite their claims. He can most likely count all of them apart from JARVIS and his bots in one hand.

One.

There’s Pepper, who no matter what every tabloid says, wasn’t his girlfriend. She makes a very good friend and a very scary CEO though. Even when she was still his assistant, Pepper always did have a way of making him do weird things like eat three meals a day or sleep when he’s up for more than 48 hours. Tony trusts her the most.

Two.

He knows Rhodey since he was a gangly and awkward 15-year-old college freshman. He’s seen the man’s skinny ass more times than he wished, which for a teenager whose mind was only focused on machines and codes wasn’t much, to begin with. James Rupert Rhodes saw him enter that tiny two-person dorm room with a backward shirt and a cable wire hanging from his front pocket and declared themselves brother.

Three.

Despite what others think, Tony does know Happy’s real name is Harold. He hired him himself so of course, he does. Tony found him teaching self-defense to a woman when he lost a bet and went along with Rhodey to his “gym day”. Happy is one of the very few people he trusts to drive him.

Four.

Of all the Avengers, it was a bit of a surprise when Tony connected with Clint the most. They would have assumed he’ll science away with Banner the moment they moved to the tower, but instead he and Clint were huddled over a Wonderful Work 1000-piece jigsaw puzzle in the middle of the living room. Clint had a certain playfulness in him that soothed Tony’s anxiety to be perfect and collected. Clint was clumsy and loud for a spy, just as Tony is twitchy and socially inept for an infamous billionaire. 

Four. Eight billion people in the world and only four of them knew certain things about Tony Stark. There used to be a few more, and there could be a few more if Tony decides. Natasha could be one if not for her spying on him a few years ago. He was still sore about it, especially because she never really apologized. They’re friends now, Tony thinks, but some hurts don’t go away easily.

Bruce could also be one, but apart from geeking together, Bruce tends to avoid talking about their personal lives. Tony understands very well. If he was in Bruce’s shoes, Tony wouldn’t likely talk about his past anyway. Not that he talks about his own in the first place.

And then there’s Steve. If there’s one person anyone can and should trust, it’s Captain America. Perfect and brave Captain America. Tony wasn’t sure where he stood with Steve. They weren’t enemies. He was sure of that. But they weren’t exactly friends either. So far, Steve seems to avoid him outside missions. He isn’t sure what to think of that.  

So yes, Tony only had four people in his life who knew certain things. He wasn’t worried about it. It’s hardly ever going to matter anyway. After all, he gave it all up six years ago. He signed the papers and everything. It doesn’t matter if it became his greatest regret, nor does it matter that he wished he can do anything about it. Because he can’t. Obie made sure nothing can be claimed from him in the years to come.

The only thing that kept him from hating himself and everything around him was the fact that Harry had two parents who love him with all of their hearts. At least his son— if he can even call him that— will never get to experience the neglect he got from his own father. As far as he knows, James Potter loves Harry like he was his own blood. Lily was kind enough to send him a letter and a picture of Harry at his first birthday, regardless of what Obie had made them agree on. It’s still and will always be hidden within a secret compartment of his wallet.

The thing was, it wasn’t even his action that resulted in Harry, but a spiteful and creepy ex who thought stealing and freezing their partner’s semen was normal. It wasn’t like Elijah had any use of it. Really though, people shouldn’t give their kids biblical names if they don’t intend to raise them well and proper. Elijah sold Tony’s frozen sperm to a bank as his own which was then “used” by a British couple. When it was confirmed, Elijah then came barging into his office to demand 5 million dollars for his silence.

Never it be said that Elijah was smart.

It was easy putting Elijah to prison. The problem was that the couple, James and Lily Potter, weren’t willing to terminate at all. Even if they were, the pregnancy was already in the late stages. Tony wasn’t cruel to kill a woman and a 7-month-old fetus. Instead, Obie made the couple sign a shitload of NDAs and an agreement to never contact Tony in the future. Then he made Tony sign a termination of parental rights. It was all hush-hush. Even the lawyers and judges in the case had all been paid graciously for their silence.

Tony tried to forget about the baby biologically linked to him. It was easy the first two years as he was spending most of his time drinking and partying if he wasn’t busy working on projects in his lab. Things changed when he was kidnapped. He promised himself that if he ever gets out alive, he’ll reach out to the Potters, Obie be damned.

He never did. And not because he forgot or that he changed his mind, but because his life was too chaotic for a tiny baby. Finding out Obie was behind his kidnapping had taken a toll in his life. He trusted the man for as long as he could remember. The betrayal had hurt him more than anything. Becoming Iron Man was the final nail to receding that decision. The life of a “superhero” wasn’t safe for little Harry.

And when he found out about the palladium poisoning his blood, he was glad he hadn’t done anything. For one, he doesn’t agree with Tennyson when he said it’s better to have loved and lost than to never have loved at all. He did, however, put half of everything in his name to Harry’s. They were supposed to find it on his desk all laid out and ready to file when he dies.

Turns out, it never did get filed. Tony survived the poisoning. Then he was back to believing it’s safer to keep his distance. When the Chitauri attacked, he was relieved Harry was safe in England. It was a continuous cycle of wanting to reach out and wanting to keep him safe for almost 6 years.

** 

There’s a malware in the system.

Over a decade since having created JARVIS, it was the first time a hacker managed to pass through his impenetrable programming. He created about a thousand false systems to lure any hacker into thinking they succeeded only for their systems to burn to a crisp, yet it was the first and only time someone managed to actually do it.

The hacker was smart, but Tony was smarter and faster. Before the malware could do anything, Tony had flicked them off like a bug on a shirt. He shut everything down and combed through all the files and codes, making sure nothing was exposed or damaged.

He wasn’t even halfway through when he noticed an encrypted file in his system. You see, Tony has about a million encrypted files ranging from experimental weapon designs to a picture of Rhodey wearing a bra. None of them were locked by an 8-digit pin. This one was.

No encrypted file is inaccessible to Tony. Whoever put them in his system is either very stupid for thinking differently or very smart to figure out he would never think to look into his own creation. He had his bet on Natasha doing it to hide her blackmail material.

What he found had him step back and throw up. The ground beneath him suddenly felt life quicksand and he couldn’t do anything but let himself be swallowed whole. He thinks he heard JARVIS going back online and the bots whirring around him but his eyes were stuck staring at the files on the screen. His heart was beating unusually loud in his chest, he can almost hear it through his ears, and he might have forgotten how to breathe?

He suddenly wished it was HYDRA trying to infiltrate Stark Industries, or Rhodey pulling a prank on him.

“Sir, your vitals are above the safe perimeters. As per Protocol STE-1029, I shall inform the nearest available trusted person right away,” JARVIS spoke concernedly and hastily in the background, yet Tony still hadn’t even noticed. He was now slumped on the floor beside his own vomit, shaking and staring at nothing.

If he were asked how long he stayed that way, Tony couldn’t say. It might have been a minute or an hour before someone—Steve— came down in his lab like a man on a mission. By then, Tony had moved to staring at his wallet that fell on the floor in front of him.

“Tony! Oh my gosh!” Steve dashed and knelt beside his teammate who by all accounts never appeared to have noticed his presence. He wasn’t even fighting when Steve pulled him up in his arms and carried him to the couch.

“JARVIS, what happened?!” Steve demanded, unaware of what else to do other than get angry on Tony’s behalf.

It took a minute for JARVIS to respond. “Sir has recently found out grave news that was kept from him. I have already contacted Ms. Potts for that matter.”

This was beyond Steve’s expertise. He wasn’t great at comfort or reassurance. Whatever Tony found out must have been horrible for him to go on such a state. Not knowing how to help, Steve sat beside him and started whispering whatever useless encouragement from the SHIELD psychiatrist he can think of.

Out of nowhere, Tony started muttering the same sound over and over again. Only because Steve’s hearing is above average that he was able to decipher the mumbles.

Harry. He kept repeating Harry. Whatever the news was must be related to this Harry. Steve had great memory even before the serum, and as far as he can remember, there was no Harry in Tony’s file.

It was a relief when Pepper came crashing in, stilettos and all. Steve had run out of memorized quotes. He watched as Pepper crouched in front of Tony and made him enumerate random things he can see around him. Steve wasn’t sure what it’s for but it certainly helped bring Tony back to reality. He shelved that at the back of his mind in case it happened again.

“Tony, are you with us?” Pepper asked softly, so unlike her usual stern voice she uses to make Tony attend meetings.

Tony gave a small, almost unnoticeable nod but he wasn’t looking at either of them when he spoke. “Pep… Harry.”

That name obviously meant something to Pepper because she tensed for a second and breathed heavily. “It’s been years, Tony.”

Sensing it’s a private matter, Steve slowly backed away to give them space. Even though the last thing he wanted to do was leave the lab, to leave Tony, Tony wouldn’t want Steve to watch him break down further than he already had. Whoever Harry was must have been important.

By the time Steve left the room, Tony had started to sob. JARVIS had taken it to himself to direct Pepper to the screen and let her skim through the files when Tony couldn’t make out the words and simply pointed at it. The anger and sadness she felt were insignificant to the pain and rage Tony must be feeling.

Pepper was never one to coddle, and she knew Tony was never one to accept being coddled. She has to do what she can do on the matter.

“Tony, listen up,” she ordered the man before her. “We’ll fix this. I’ll call every goddamn lawyer in our paycheck and set this shit straight then we’ll go over to the cemetery and hammer his tombstone to pieces, you hear me?”

Amidst his tears, Tony was able to chuckle. Destroying Obie’s grave sounded like such an awesome idea. The small window of brightness quickly dwindled down when he glanced back to the files. In it were about twenty emails from the Potter’s lawyer, three left phone messages, one recorded conversation between the lawyer and Obie, and copies of the NDAs. All these were dated four years ago, a month before he was kidnapped. Why Obie kept these, Tony had no idea. But he thanked all the stars he did because no matter that it hurts him so much right now, at least Tony found out about it. Finding out that his son’s parents had died from a car crash four years ago… god, Harry was just a baby! felt worse than when he heard his own parents died in a similar manner. Wasn’t that fucked up? 

All these years… all those times he wanted to reach out but didn’t. He could have had Harry with him all these years. His son could have grown up knowing he wasn’t alone in the world. His files, the ones in Obie’s folder, never said anything about where Harry went to. But Tony knew. He knew everything there was to know about James’ and Lily’s lives. The only living relative both had was Lily’s sister. Petunia Dursley. What an awful name. Based from the accounts from the Potters, Petunia and her husband, Vernon weren’t the kindest of people. He shuddered to think that Harry was forced to live with them.

He was done crying and feeling sorry for himself. He had the last four years doing nothing but that. It was time to step up.

“I missed the call, Pep.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 3: FIGHT OR FLIGHT

Pepper worked very fast. The very next day, Tony had the papers deeming him the father of one Harry James Stark. She wasn’t above using money and power to grant them, specifically Tony custodial rights. In her defense, she had been waiting for this moment for quite some time. She wasn’t always aware of Harry’s existence— only ever finding out her boss has a son when she discovered Tony drunk and depressed during Harry’s first birthday. It pains her knowing how much Tony would have loved being a father to Harry if it weren’t for Obie hanging over his shoulder. She really thought Tony would reach out to the Potters after Obie’s death. When he didn’t, Pepper hadn’t questioned him. Maybe she should have. Maybe then Harry wouldn’t be left an orphan.

While Pepper had the legal matters in order, Tony looked into every news and material he can find regarding the Potters, their deaths, and Harry’s living situation. He wondered why he hadn’t heard the news of Lily and James’s deaths before, especially when he remembers putting an alert on Harry’s name. And then he wondered whether Obie had something to do with their deaths, but quickly dismissed the thought. Lily and James’s deaths weren’t in any way helpful to Obie’s plan.

In a small town of Godric’s Hollow where the Potters used to live, road accidents such as the one that killed Lily and James weren’t often reported in their national news. The most Tony could find from their accident was two newspaper articles, a local tv station report, and an obituary. It wasn’t much but it painted a picture of tragedy and loss. Harry wasn’t mentioned in any of the articles considering he’s a minor, which was possibly why Tony wasn’t alerted in the first place.

It was easy tracking Harry’s whereabouts. For four years, the little boy had been living with the Dursleys. From what he and JARVIS discovered, Harry was either a very picky and sickly kid or he was neglected. The few pictures he could find of Harry were a far cry from the chubby, giggling mess of a 1-year-old in his wallet. His son was abnormally thin, sporting bags under his tired young eyes, and wearing shirts three times his size the least at every photo. It took everything in Tony not to fly to England in his suit and pulverize the people that hurt his son.

He hadn’t spoken to the team since Steve came down to his lab yesterday. Clint tried to crawl his way through the vents a couple of times but he was constantly blocked by JARVIS. Steve probably came knocking on his door more times than he can count. JARVIS told him Steve informed the team that Tony wasn’t feeling well but didn’t say anything beyond that. It was almost enough for Tony to open the door for Steve.

Almost.

He couldn’t afford to waste time right now. He can very well talk to his friends after all these are pushed through. The jet is prepped for his flight in a few hours and he needed every bit of detail and documents to make sure nothing goes wrong. He didn’t need kidnapping a child added to his long file.

Amidst all the chaos in his lab, the 5-year-old stuffed lion is staring at him from the desk. He had to dig it up from his office-turned-sleeping-quarters last night. It was the one thing he bought for Harry’s first birthday, and he never got to send it.

Happy arrived around ten but Tony was already packed and ready to go by nine. He’s got all the documents in one case, a change of clothing and toiletries in another, and Harry’s stuffed animal neatly wrapped up inside a gift bag. It was time to go.

The long flight granted him a moment to dwell on the recent events. This time yesterday, Tony’s biggest worry was not having enough coffee left on his third cup of the morning. Everything happened so fast and all Tony could think about was bringing Harry home. He didn’t have the luxury to second-guess his capability to take care of a child. He always knew he had a son—but it’s different knowing it and actually doing something about it. Tony probably played this exact scene a thousand times before in his mind. Back when he first thought of reaching out to the Potters, he wondered if Harry would recognize him. Will he like Tony? Will Lily and James allow him to be a part of their family’s lives? Will he be like some sort of fun uncle to Harry?

Those queries all seemed shallow now. Instead of worrying whether Harry will like him or not, Tony worried whether Harry had eaten anything during the day. Instead of worrying about how many expensive gifts he should bring, Tony thought about the possibility that his son never even received one for the past 4 years. The guilt at the back of his mind banged and banged against the wall he built around it. It wasn’t the right time to think about himself and his zero self-worth.

The plane landed only minutes after eight UK-time. Tony and Happy quickly checked into the best hotel in Surrey and drove off to the town of Little Whinging. He didn’t want to waste any more minute, because each passing second might mean another second of pain and hunger to his son.

The houses in Privet Drive depicted the horrors of smalltown suburbia. All the houses look exactly alike, dull and boring. The lawns and the hedges are maintained well enough to be shown off to neighbors but distasteful when one really looks at them. He shudders when he realized this is where Harry lived for years. Suburbia is no place for a Stark.

Despite his impatience to take his son home once and for all, Tony allowed Happy to do the initial talking. It might be a small town in England, but even in a small town like Little Whinging can recognize the face of one of the richest men in America. That, and Tony barely had the capacity to resist punching first then ask later. 

Instead, he listened to Happy introduce himself as the representative of the biological father of one Harry James Potter, and that no, he didn’t believe Lily Potter was a common “whore”. The woman, Petunia Dursley, screamed at Happy to leave at once before yelling for her husband for backup. The man was almost twice bigger than Happy but it seemed to concentrate more on his stomach than any other part of his body. He kept insisting they have no such boy living within their perfect home— that whoever he worked for must have been tricked by her horrid dead sister-in-law, and Tony just about had enough that he stepped into view from the side and smashed the door open.

But even the banging of the door couldn’t prevent Tony from hearing the muffled gasp and thump from inside the small space under the stairs. He wished, Christ, he wished he misheard it. Because if he didn’t then that meant Harry was inside that dead-bolted space equipped with a barred hole like some sort of prison.

One look at the Dursley’s frightened expressions, he knew. All the blood in his veins turned cold as he remembered the times his own father locked him inside the storage rooms of the mansion because he made too much noise. The very thing that scared Tony he’ll do to his son was happening regardless.

It was all his fault.

For all his bravado and determination, nothing prepared Tony Stark for the sight of his son crying silently, crouched inside a tiny cupboard. It wasn’t hard to figure out it was Harry’s room, judging by the small, threadbare mattress on the floor, the few neatly folded clothes on the shelf mixed with random things, and most especially, the crayon-written cardboard sign hanging above the shelf saying “HarRy’s RoOm”. It was difficult for Tony to comprehend how his son had spent years living under a small closet space under the stairs, when he deserved the biggest room inside the most expensive penthouse in New York. Tony’s already broken heart broke again exponentially. Behind him, Happy had Mr. and Mrs. Dursley scared enough to remain quiet. He was hyperaware of everything that is happening around him but at the same time couldn’t focus on anything apart from the little boy in front of him.

And with a croaked voice, he called, “Harry…”

A pair of eyes snapped wide open, revealing a majestic shade of emerald green.

“W-who’r you?” Harry asked in a small voice as if fearing the possible repercussions for talking in the first place.

That’s the million-dollar question, wasn’t it? Who was he?

A billionaire? Yes.

A superhero? Sometimes.

An asshole who people love to hate? Most days.

But a father? He wishes he can be.

He didn’t have enough time to explain— not with the Dursleys only a few feet away. He needed to get Harry out of here.

“My name is Tony,” he responded just as softly, even though the rage inside him was bubbling. “I’m here to take you home.”

Green eyes peered at him wider now. The fear in there slowly turned to curiosity. The tiny arms that wrapped around equally tiny folded legs loosened up considerably. “Home?” Harry asked. “Where?”

Tony nodded once. “Home. In New York. I promise to keep you safe. Do you want to come with me?”

“Yes.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 4: THE RESCUE

Harry wasn’t stupid. He knew he shouldn’t have said yes so quickly to the stranger’s offer. He was just so hungry and tired that anywhere was better than his cupboard. He surprised even himself when he allowed the man in the nice suit to help him out of his room. The gentle touches and careful hands made Harry’s stomach feel all tingly—he kind of didn’t want them to stop.

But of course, Harry never deserved good things which was why when the man pulled away, Harry wasn’t surprised. Disappointed, yes. But not surprised.

A shuffling sound distracted Harry from his thoughts. As he turned his head slowly towards the door, it was then he saw his aunt and uncle facing the hallway wall with their hands raised above their heads. There was another man wearing a similar suit to the man next to him standing behind his relatives. Shocked by the scene, Harry stilled and held his breath.

Oh, no. He thought. They be so mad at me!

As if the man read his mind, he crouched next to Harry and began whispering all sorts of things Harry barely understood.

“It’s okay, Harry. They can’t touch you. They won’t hurt you again. Ever. I’ll make sure of that, okay? We’ll be out of this place very soon and you don’t have to see them again. Look at me, please, buddy,” The man urged him in the most gentle of voices Harry ever heard anyone speak. Even the librarian didn’t talk to him in such a way!

When Harry finally did do as he’s told, he found the stranger had been crying. Harry stood there, confused of the events that unfolded right in front of him. He never saw anyone cry apart from Dudley before, especially a man! Only babies cry. Harry hadn’t even cried since he was 4 and a half when Uncle Vernon locked him outside for a whole night.

“Are… are you ‘kay?” Harry quietly asked, itching to raise one of his hands and wipe the tears away like he’d seen his aunt do to Dudley many times before.

The man quickly wiped his own tears using the back of his hand and gave Harry a sad sort of smile. “I’m okay, bud,” the man replied, almost as if he was amused and hurt by the question. Adults were weird sometimes, Harry realized.

Harry nodded anyway. He learned never to ask many questions. The man already promised he’ll never be hurt by his aunt and uncle again. He didn’t want to annoy him further.

“Harry? Kid?” the man called his attention again. “Do you have anything you want to bring?”

Harry turned to look inside his room. He didn’t have much but it was all he had. He knew better than to think he’ll be given anything more now that he humiliated and angered his relatives. He nodded his head slightly and crawled back inside his cupboard to grab his blanket, the broken toy soldiers, his few clothes, and the sign he made when he turned five.

The man waited patiently behind him. The other man had already taken his aunt and uncle outside the house for whatever reasons. Harry wondered as he crawled back outside, where his cousin was. If he had to guess, Dudley was probably still sleeping like a log up in his room.

“This all I got, Mister,” Harry spoke clearly, knowing how much adults hated his childish voice.

The man’s eye twitched. “Please, call me Tony, for now, Harry.” Without waiting for Harry’s reply, the man, Mr. Tony, reached out both hands for Harry to drop his things. As Harry carefully placed his meager possessions in Mr. Tony’s hands, he wished the man didn’t plan on throwing them out. In his heart, he knew Mr. Tony wouldn’t do that, yet the fear of losing everything still scared Harry.

“Okay,” Mr. Tony said as he delicately wrapped all of Harry’s stuff inside the blanket and tucked it under his arm. When he finished, he stood again and surprisingly, held out a hand for Harry. “C’mon, Harry. Let’s blow this popsicle stand.”

Unsure of what to do, but unwilling to lose the chance of being held even only by a hand, Harry cautiously gripped Mr. Tony’s hand and let him be guided outside the house.

There were three more people outside the house, one wore a very nice suit like Mr. Tony and his companion. But the other two were wearing police uniforms! Harry immediately tensed and stopped on his tracks. His uncle always told him he’ll be taken by the police and sent to prison if he was being bad. Harry really didn’t want to go to prison! Mr. Tony never said he’d take Harry to prison!

“Harry! Harry, c’mon now, bud. It’s alright. Breathe with me, okay, sweetheart?” Breathe with me,” Mr. Tony’s voice was frantic in his ears, but Harry wasn’t responding. He’s going to prison. He didn’t want to go to prison! He didn’t mean to go with Mr. Tony. He didn’t mean to be bad!

Harry felt lightheaded all of a sudden. He realized he couldn’t breathe. Black dots started appearing everywhere. He was just so hungry.

“Shit! Happy, get the door!” someone cursed, and then unexpectedly, Harry felt himself being lifted from the ground. He wanted to kick and scream. To beg anyone not to take him to prison. He wanted to fight.

But all Harry did was melt in the touch and sobbed.

“It’s okay, Harry. Please, baby, darling boy. You’re going to be okay, I promise.”

**

Harry wasn’t calming down.

He was fine a minute ago, but when they stepped out of the house, Harry suddenly started hyperventilating. Tony tried to grab his attention without touching him so much in fear of triggering a panic attack, or god-forbid, a flashback. When things didn’t seem to improve, one of the officers Happy called in ahead approached them to help while the other one stayed with the Dursleys and the social service caseworker.

However, before the officer reached them, Harry swayed to his side. His eyes rolled upwards and Tony panicked. “Shit! Happy, get the door!” He screamed as he caught his son before he fell fully on the rough concrete. The officer, who was much closer to the car, stepped in and quickly helped Tony get inside the car.

“Take him to East Surrey! It’s the nearest one,” said the officer with urgency. “We’ll take care of things here.”

Tony somehow managed to thank him in between reassuring his child and keeping his own panic on hold. Harry had fainted for a second and proceeded to cry onto Tony’s shoulder before promptly fainting again. As a father—new as the position was, seeing his son, his baby pass out was scarier than being kidnapped and forced to build weapons. He never thought that sort of fear would ever be surpassed.

But here he was, screaming at Happy to drive faster as he cradled Harry’s limp body tightly to his chest. The only thing that kept him from going insane was the shallow, obstructed but there breathing his little boy was making.

News and pictures of Tony Stark frantically barging into an NHS hospital’s emergency care unit in Surrey, England with a child in his arms would become the biggest scoop of the month for every news station and print industry the very next morning. And yet, Tony didn’t care. He— well, Pepper can deal with that mess. The only matter he cared about right now was making sure Harry was fine.

The doctors and nurses in East Surrey Hospital were obviously stunned by the American billionaire’s presence, but they were also mostly professional. One doctor— Tony learned her name was Dr. Kline later on— immediately guided Tony towards an open bed to place Harry in. She began checking for vitals and responses while asking Tony multiple questions, never making it a big deal that she was talking to someone who could very well buy the whole county she lived in.

Tony wasn’t sure how coherent his responses were. Truth be told, the only reason Dr. Kline even got the information she needed was that Happy followed him inside soon after and managed to give her the rundown of the events. Tony was pretty sure Happy brought over with him a couple of NDAs. He almost always has a copy of them in his person.

Fifteen minutes later, Harry was wheeled into a private room with Tony hovering behind like a duck. They attached IVs and an oxygen mask on Harry, making him look smaller than he already was. The initial report was already alarming. His son’s blood pressure was extremely low and he lacked about every vitamin there was in the body. He was also severely dehydrated. Not to mention, the bruising in his shoulder when they cut off the baggy shirt Harry was wearing was telling. Tony didn’t know what to do. Things were worse than he imagined.

If he only reached out when he came back from Afghanistan like he said he would in the cave, then Harry wouldn’t be lying in a hospital bed right now. He would have been happy playing with a thousand toys. His only worry would have been which favorite food he’ll want for dinner next. Tony would have spoiled the hell out of his son.

Instead, Harry laid unconscious in a bed too large for him, unable to breathe well enough on his own. Instead, Tony sat on an uncomfortable chair beside his son and prayed to the gods he never really believed in to make Harry okay.

There was so much Tony owed his son. He hoped he can still make up for everything. He hoped Harry would still let him. He hadn’t been around his son for more than a few hours and yet he was already hopelessly in love with the little boy. He was just so beautiful. Tony never knew someone could look as beautiful and perfect as Harry.

The officer who was present at the Dursley’s home came by and informed Tony they’ll be talking tomorrow morning instead so Tony could focus on Harry for the time being. Tony made a mental note to send them a gift of thanks.

It was half an hour later when Dr. Kline came knocking on the door.

“Hello, Mr. Stark. How are we doing tonight?” Dr. Kline asked with a kind smile, looking over at Harry with a touch of fondness.

Tony shrugged. “He hasn’t woken up fully yet but I think I felt his hand move?”

“That’s fairly normal. His body had been in survival mode for so long. He needs all the rest he can get. It is likely that he hadn’t eaten in a few days, hence the fainting. Added by the occurrence of a panic attack earlier, it seemed like his body had finally decided to… reboot, as it were.”

“He’s… Doc, will Harry be okay?” Tony asked, keeping his gaze on the small child, pleading evident in his tone.

“He will be fine, Mr. Stark,” assured the medical professional. “I think Harry is a very strong boy, but he’s going to need every bit of help he can get.” 

Tony already knew that much. Harry will be getting all the attention and help he needs. He’ll make sure of that.

When Dr, Kline left, Tony eventually decided to stop ignoring the messages and missed calls on his phone. He talked to Pepper for a few minutes before Harry was taken to a room, but it was quick and brief. He told Pepper the short version of the events and then handed the phone to Happy so he can explain further. Again. Rhodey was on deployment so it was unlikely he was aware of whatever was happening. Clint had called him thrice and left ten text messages ranging from asking where the remote was to threatening him with paintballs to his office if he didn’t call him back. Natasha called once but didn’t leave a message. Bruce was the same, though he tried calling twice. To his surprise, even Steve tried to contact him. It was a short text message, but enough to make Tony feel grateful for the support around him.

Hey, Tony. If you need a hand or just some time alone, just say the word. -S.R.

It turns out, Harry wasn’t the only one who will need all the help he can get.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 5: PROPER INTRODUCTIONS

Harry woke up to something pressed against his face. It felt weird, and his arm hurt a little. He couldn't remember having fallen asleep last night, but the pain in his arm must be because his uncle pulled it quite roughly.

The second thing he noticed was the brightness. His cupboard was never bright—even during the day. It's always dark in his cupboard. Why is it suddenly so bright?

His eyes had to adjust for some time before he can truly see around him. With a muffled gasp, he found himself lying on a soft bed inside a big room with a huge window. He wasn't sure where he was but he was pretty sure it wasn't prison.

Prison.

Oh, no. He fainted again last night when Mr. Tony guided him outside the house. He made Mr. Tony carry him! He cried on him!

Will he still be sent to prison? The bed is so nice! This couldn't be the prison, right?

Unaware of his upcoming panic, Harry hadn't noticed the sleeping person on the chair beside the bed. He definitely hadn't noticed the said person waking up from the sound of Harry's gasping.

"Harry! Baby, I'm here. You're safe, buddy," Mr. Tony quickly but carefully wrapped his arms around Harry.

To his embarrassment, Harry felt himself tear up again. The weird mask on his face was blocking his hand from wiping them away. And oh!

Someone stuck a needle inside him!

"No, no, no!" cried Harry, using his free hand to scratch his other wrapped hand where the needles were inserted. He was trying to pull them off when a bigger hand reached out to stop him. Harry couldn't even flinch like he usually would as he was too caught up in wanting to take the needles off.

"No, Harry, stop. You can't take those out, baby," Mr. Tony tried to reason as best he could. "They make you feel better, bud. They will hurt if you take them out now."

That made Harry stop. "Hurt?" He asked, voice still muffled by the mask.

Mr. Tony visibly sighed in relief before raising one hand to brush Harry's hair back. It felt so wonderful that Harry almost wished he was brave enough to ask Mr. Tony to do it again.

"If you take it out yourself, yes. Only professionals should do it, like a doctor or a nurse," Mr. Tony explained. He didn't stop brushing Harry's hair. "It's called an IV. It puts all sorts of good fluids in your body like glucose and saline."

Harry then looked around him once again, finally realizing where he was. He's never been to a hospital before. He thinks he broke his arm once when Dudley pushed him down the stairs, but he was only sent to his cupboard. He didn't have to clean or pull the weeds for two whole weeks!

"'ospital? Why?" Harry asked when he fully calmed down.

Mr. Tony didn't answer him, and for a second Harry thought he made Mr. Tony mad for asking so many questions. But the hair brushing didn't stop. In fact, it got better and the other hand that wasn't brushing his hair was wrapped around his shoulders, thumb drawing small circles on his un-needled arm.

"Do you remember what happened last night? When we got out of the house?" Mr. Tony questioned instead.

Harry nodded slowly.

Mr. Tony made humming sounds. The brushing and the circle-drawing continued. "You had a panic attack and fainted. We had to bring you to a hospital."

"Oh," replied Harry quietly. "Don' haf money t' pay."

The comforting hands stilled, and Harry wished he hadn't said anything. He always ends up doing something wrong. Well, at least he got to feel the tingly feeling on his tummy again.

To his surprise, he was lifted off the bed and placed on Mr. Tony's lap. The hair brushing didn't start again but he did feel something like lips brushing against the top of his head? He was still blurry about that one.

Mr. Tony breathed loudly and then told him, "Harry, you don't ever have to worry about any of that, okay? I'm here now, and I'll take care of you. Always."

Take care of him? Why would Mr. Tony take care of him? Harry wondered why someone like Mr. Tony suddenly thinks Harry is worth taking care of? He wasn't a baby. He was supposed to know how to take care of himself. "But why?" Harry asked.

"Why what, kiddo?"

"Why's you take care 'f me?"

A knock on the door interrupted them before Mr. Tony could say anything. Harry wasn't sure but he thought he heard Mr. Tony mutter a thank you to God before yelling out for the person to come in.

A woman in a white coat entered the room. It was the first time Harry ever saw a doctor in real life. From Dudley's cries every time his aunt and uncle take him to go see one, it wasn't what he expected. He kinda expected someone scary and mean-looking. The woman looked nice and kind. She smiled prettily at Harry.

"I see someone's awake and getting a cuddle already," commented the doctor lightly. Harry shivered on Mr. Tony's lap from embarrassment and joy. So, this is what a cuddle feels like.

Behind the little boy, the man turned tomato red from all the blushing.

"Hey, doc. We woke up around an hour ago and had a bit of a scare from the IV and the mask. But we're all right now, aren't we, bud?" Mr. Tony placed on hand on Harry's tummy and rubbed.

Dazed, Harry nodded.

"Well, I'm very sorry you were scared, Harry. It really is quite the shock to wake up with an oxygen mask and needles. I would know, I've been through that more times than I can count. You're much braver than me, though. The first time that happened, I didn't stop crying for hours!"

'Really?" Harry gasped behind the mask. He's never been brave before.

The doctor nodded. "The good news is you can take the mask off now. You have to keep the needles in, I'm afraid. We can't take them out for at least another day."

Mr. Tony gently pulled the mask away from Harry's face. Now that half his face wasn't blocked, Harry could finally turn his head towards Mr. Tony's chest and rub his cheek against the material of Mr. Tony's shirt.

"It okay, 'octer," Harry whispered bravely. It earned him a real kiss on his forehead from Mr. Tony!

The doctor smiled and patted Harry’s leg softly. Wow.

“I’ll leave you both to cuddle some more and rest. Someone will come up soon to bring you breakfast. Mr. Stark, as I know, you have Mr. Hogan bring you your food? Please do remember to let Harry eat the meal provided by the hospital. He shouldn’t be eating any more than we provided for him at the moment, at least until his stomach can adjust more, else he’ll just get sick.”

“Got it, doc. No feeding the munchkin cheeseburger,” Mr. Tony responded surely. Harry didn’t know what a cheeseburger was but it sounded very nice. Maybe Mr. Tony will let him eat a cheeseburger when his stomach can ‘just more.

Harry stopped bothering to listen while the nice doctor and Mr. Tony talk because he discovered how nice it felt to burrow his face on Mr. Tony’s neck. The hand that didn’t have needles and tubes on them wormed its way around Mr. Tony’s arm. The arm around him had tightened some more and another kiss brushed past his head.

Soon enough, the nice doctor had to leave the room. Thankfully, she didn’t make Harry come out from Mr. Tony’s neck to say goodbye. That would’ve been unfortunate.

Mr. Tony kept humming a weird tune that Harry could feel the vibration of. They stayed in that position for a long time.

"Hey, sweetheart, do you remember anything about your mom and dad?” Mr. Tony suddenly asked.

Harry peaked from his position and stared at Mr. Tony like he was crazy. But of course, Mr. Tony wouldn't know his parents died when he was only a baby. He shook his head. He really couldn't remember anything about his parents. He doesn't even know what they look like. Aunt Petunia didn't have pictures.

"Right, you were too young then. Okay. The thing is, Christ, why is this so difficult? Harry, your dad wasn't really your dad. I mean, he was, but not your blood-related dad. It's a whole thing. Legit, 100% thing to have a blood-related dad and a non-blood-related one. Very common nowadays. In fact, around 8% of the total children population in the US have adoptive parents or step-parents, you know."

“Not my dad?” Harry repeated, confused by the turn of conversation. Mr. Tony already lost him in the first few sentences.

Mr. Tony shook his head sadly, “No, not blood-related, anyway.”

Huh. He read about something like that before. There was a nice book in the library about ginetics or something. What was it called again? "Uhm, like bio-biologicky?"

The man’s eyes widened a fraction and his mouth curled to a smile. "Biological, yes. Such a smart kiddo, huh? Anyway, yes, James Potter wasn't your biological father, but he still loved you very much."

Harry didn't know his dad's name was James, and he didn't know he loved Harry very much. It was really nice to hear it, though. "But, um, who's my bio... biological dad?" Harry bravely asked, feeling the spark of hope rising from his chest. Maybe Mr. Tony will take him to his biological dad! He won't ever go back to the Dursleys again!

"That's... It’s complicated, Harry. I don’t know how to explain this as well as I should. Maybe I should have brought Rhodey with me or Pepper. Yes, Pepper can explain better, I think. She has a way of talking that makes Starks listen,” Mr. Stark rambled on and on, that Harry sort of let the words pass through him without a thought. “I haven’t prepared for this as much as I thought. Just that… Okay, Harry, kiddo, I am. Uhm, I'm your biological father. Sweetheart, I'm so sorry it took me so long to come get you. I'm so so sorry, Harry. I... I didn't know. I'm sorry, baby, I'm sorry."

Harry stiffened. Had he heard it right? He secretly hoped his biological dad would be Mr. Tony, but that seemed so selfish to think. Mr. Tony already gave him lotsa hair brushes and cuddles and called him names that make Harry’s chest all warm. He didn’t dare ask for more. "You… dad? Really?!" Please be my daddy. Please, please, please!

"Yes, Harry. I am. I've always been and I will always be. If that's alright with you."

"I... will you, uhm, will you let me eat dinner wiv you?"

"Ah, fu-fudge, Jesus Christ, yes, baby, you'll eat breakfast, lunch, and dinner with me. Snacks, too. We can't forget snacks, alright? Yes, that's settled then. Breakfast, lunch, dinner, and snacks. Together."

"Oh, okay then."

Mr. Tony huffed out what could be a laugh or a cry, Harry wasn't sure. "Harry, my beautiful, wonderful boy, you are never allowed to feel hungry ever again, okay? And absolutely no more storage rooms under the stairs! I can't— You have your own big room, two, in fact, with big windows and an awesome bed at home. Pepper, your aunt Pepper made sure it's all nice and ready when we get to New York. You'll never be sleeping on the floor unless it's under a fort or we plan on camping, okay?"

Harry understood about a quarter of Mr. Tony's words but he still replied with a squeaky, "okay." He supposed he should ask what'll happen now. However, the only thing that came to mind was, "So... so I don't hafta go to prison?"

Startled, Mr. Tony tightened the arms wrapped around Harry. "Prison? Why would you go to prison, Harry? Who told you that?"

"But the police," Harry reasoned cautiously. "Last night. Not fo' me?"

"What?! Of course, not! They were for your despicable relatives."

“Oh, was they bad?” Harry couldn’t think of any reason why his aunt and uncle got in trouble with the police people. They always said they were upstanding citizens, whatever those were.

Mr. Tony, his daddy, nodded gravely. “Very bad. Very bad, indeed. You see, kiddo, they should have taken care of you, gave you a nice room, provided meals, gave you toys and clothes. When they didn’t do all those and they hurt you, they committed a bad act called Child Neglect and Child Abuse. They’re the ones going to prison, not you. Never you.”

“But wha’ ta ‘bout Dudley? Is he going to prison, too? Because his mum and dad are?”

“That cousin of yours? No, no. A woman named Marge Dursley will take care of him.”

Harry nodded. He supposed Dudley would be fine then. Aunt Marge really likes Dudley.

“And… and you take care ‘f me?” Harry shyly asked, twiddling his fingers on the hem of the clean white shirt he found himself wearing.

His daddy gave him the longest kiss ever on his cheek. Harry giggled at the feel of his mustache. “Got that right, kiddo. I’ll take care of you.” 

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 6: HOSPITALS, COURTS, AND AIRPLANES

Harry had to stay for two more days in the hospital for his treatment and another night for observation. It involved a lot of IV fluid changes, multiple assisted trips to the bathroom, careful support during mealtimes, and one bout of crying due to the stuffed lion’s appearance. Harry promptly named it Ronald and thanked Tony until he was blue. Why the boy decided on that name was anyone’s guess.

The days also gave Tony enough time to deal with the police and the child protective services while they were still in the UK. Unlike some cases, Harry wouldn't have to be present at his aunt and uncle's trial, much to Tony's relief. The evidence of neglect was so profound in the Dursleys' home that there was basically no chance of the Dursleys being set free. The fact that the child they hurt was the son of a multi-billionaire made it twice impossible.

Like Tony expected, the news of him being seen in a hospital with a child caused a media storm. From Pepper's rundown, the main story was that Tony Stark had recently found out he had an illegitimate child with a married woman whose husband had been abusing his kid. When Tony supposedly found out about it, he flew straight to England and almost killed the husband. It explained the presence of the police officers and the CPS coming and leaving the hospital.

Against Tony's better wishes, he wasn't allowed to release a statement until the Dursley's trial finished. Pepper was already doing all she could to keep the press at bay back in New York while Tony worried about taking Harry home.

Because apart from the trial, Social Services had also almost blocked him from keeping his son. The Termination of Parental Rights he signed 6 years ago was still in effect, at least in England, which meant in the eyes of their law, he wasn't Harry's father.

They forgot they were dealing with Tony Stark— and Starks always come prepared.

He pulled documents stating everything that happened years ago were made under duress, both from Tony and the Potters. With him were Lily and James's will that wrote Tony as Harry's guardian, three different paternity tests showing the same result, and statements from the judges and lawyers involved in the case. The statement from the Potter's lawyer regarding Mr. Stane's successful attempt at blocking him from informing Tony regarding his clients' deaths and last will cemented his appearance as an anguished father whose chance to be a parent was robbed from him.

In the end, after two grueling days in court, they considered his Parental Rights Termination void.

Tony hated the fact that he had to step away from Harry's bedside throughout the process. For two days, Tony had to leave early to attend hearings and questioning from both the police and social services. Happy had kept Harry company all day, having had the experience of handling children before in the shape of his nieces and nephews. Harry kept saying it was okay and Tony didn't have to be sorry, but Tony still felt so guilty for having abandoned Harry again, not even a day after meeting him.

When the court was through grinding him for his past, the first thing Tony did was call Happy and had him put Harry on the phone.

"’ello?" came the small, adorable voice of his son.

Tony gripped the phone tighter, suddenly feeling overwhelmed by the ultimate fact that Harry was now officially his son. “Hey, buddy. How are you feeling?”

There were shuffling sounds over the phone, and Tony imagined the little boy getting settled in bed with Ronald the lion tucked beside him. “Feel nice. The nice doct’r gave me crayons!”

“That sounds very nice, Harry. Did you thank Dr. Kline for the crayons?”

“Uh-huh. Said I get more if I be good!” Harry narrated happily. “You coming back now?”  

Tony had just arrived back at the car in time for the question. He had one more stop before going back to the hospital. “Of course, kiddo. I’ll be there in an hour or so. Make sure you listen to Dr. Kline and Happy, okay?”

“Uh-huh. Okay! I see you soon?”

Tony’s chest warmed. “Yes, sweetheart. You’ll see me soon. Can you give the phone back to Happy please?”

“Hey, boss—”

“Hap, listen, I’ll have to stop by the Potters’ family lawyer’s home first to pick up something, but if Dr. Kline comes back before I get back there, could you ask when can Harry be discharged? I need to call Pepper beforehand so she can set up a fake arrival time and date.”

“Roger that. They administered the last IV this morning. Might not be too long now.”

Tony sighed in relief. He wasn’t hurrying Harry’s recovery, but he sure was ready to get back home and set up a proper pediatrician for his son. Dr. Kline is good at her job, but child care isn’t her specialty. “Great. Awesome. Thanks for looking after Harry for me.”

“No problem, boss. He’s a great kid.”

“The very best,” agreed Tony wholeheartedly.

The Potters’ lawyer, a man named Theodore Nott, lives a couple of miles north of Surrey. They met again the second time since 6 years ago when he was called up as a witness earlier that day. He said he had some of Lily and James’s personal belongings in his storage unit, including a couple of albums filled with Harry’s baby pictures. The opportunity was too special to pass up.

“Mr. Stark, come in,” a slightly woman who introduced herself as Mr. Nott’s wife, greeted him at the front door, even before Tony could start knocking. “Theo will be down soon.”

Tony thanked her and politely refused the offer of tea. He never got the taste for it, regardless of how much Jarvis used to drink them.

Mr. Nott entered the living room with a young boy around Harry’s age following behind him. “Teddy, go play in the yard for a bit while I talk to a client. We’ll finish your puzzle later, hm?” The boy, Teddy, nodded and scurried out of the room.

“Sorry about that,” Mr. Nott waved a hand mindlessly.

“Your son?” Tony asked.

“Yes. Only kid. Teddy just turned seven last month. It took me and my wife years to get pregnant. We’re lucky we even got Teddy now even though we’re older than most new parents. Anyway, I’m glad you came over, Mr. Stark. I’ve been meaning to send these to you for years but the agreement Mr. Stane forced me to sign would not allow me. You wouldn’t believe how ecstatic I was to receive your call a few days ago. I hear congratulations is in order?”

Tony nodded, eyes darting towards the cardboard storage box Mr. Nott pulled up from beside the couch. “Ah, yes. Received the final court ruling just before I came here. Didn’t realize these things could go on forever.”

“You are actually very lucky it only took two days, Mr. Stark, since you had about every legal document prepared and ready for your case. Most of these hearings take weeks, sometimes months before it goes through.”

“Huh, I didn’t know that,” mused Tony, immediately feeling grateful for the duration of the proceedings. “So, this is it?” He gestured towards the box.

“Some, yeah,” responded the lawyer. “These are the ones willed to you which is why I kept them in my storage unit. The Potters are in fact quite rich. Their house in Godric’s Hollow was just their cottage. James’s parents owned a manor over at Wiltshire. Everything to their name including two more properties, one in London and another in Scotland, was placed in young Harry’s name— his to access when he turns eighteen. I doubt the Dursleys know of this, though. The only time I was allowed to see the boy was the moment social services handed Harry to them. I wasn’t even allowed contact as the family lawyer until he’s of legal age.”

Tony was stunned. From the very few interactions he had with James and Lily Potter, they never appeared more than a middle-class British couple desperate for a child. “I want the list of properties in Harry’s name and everything left to him sent to my lawyers. They’ll deal with the property tax and all that stuff. I can’t have Harry inherit something dilapidated from the years that’s only going to cost him money.”

“If I may, Mr. Stark, my father had been the Potters’ solicitor long before I was born, and I for Lily and James. If fate allows, my son will do so to young Harry. I can look after the Potters’ estates from here until Harry comes of age.”

“Very well,” agreed Tony, but making a mental note to double-check the Notts’ background. “But I want a yearly report on them. God knows Harry is set to inherit more than enough properties from the Carbonell and Stark estates, but the Potter estates are what’s left of his parents’ memories. I want them taken care of properly. I’ll pay for all the repairs and the maintenance. The money left for Harry will be placed in a trust.”

“Thank you, Mr. Stark,” responded Mr. Nott appreciatively.

Checking the time, Tony realized he should head back soon if he wants to arrive before dinner. He picked up the moderately heavy box and settled it between his hip and arm, then reached a hand towards the lawyer to shake. “Thank you for this, Mr. Nott. And I apologize you had to deal with Stane.”

“Think nothing of it, lad. Now, you take care of your little one, alright? Kid’s been through a lot,” Mr. Nott sadly implored.

“I will.”

By the time Tony arrived back in the hospital, Harry’s meal had just been served. Tony didn’t look inside the box yet. He knew if he started browsing through the albums, he wouldn’t be able to stop. He’ll just have to do it when they’re home.

Tony can't help the sad smile reaching his face as he watched from the door his son gaze happily on the meal placed in front of him. Harry always seemed so happy with every food they gave him— even the puke-looking porridge from yesterday's breakfast.

"Well, well, well, what do we have here?" Tony announced his presence loudly, prompting Harry to gasp and giggle. "Ohh, dinner time for the munchkin! Is it jello? Or mashed potato? Or ohhh, is it yummy porridge?" He singsonged playfully, reaching over to brush the wayward strands off Harry's forehead.

"No, silly," Harry beamed at him. "I gots soup tonight! The lady said it's called, uh—"

"Leek and potato soup, kid," supplied Happy from the chair near the window. 

Harry glanced at Happy and smiled gratefully. "Yeah, that! It looks yummy."

Tony chuckled and settled himself on the bed beside Harry, peeking over to check his meal. It looks kind of gross, actually, but Tony supposed these things are healthy. "Wow, it does look yummy, huh? Think you can finish it all?"

Harry nodded, determined to do so. He wasn't able to finish all other meals he had beforehand. It was heartbreaking, witnessing a little kid almost break down in tears every time an orderly comes to pick up the leftovers. From what Tony could gather from Harry's previous living situation, leftovers were all he was allowed to eat.  Having to witness his own leftovers being dumped in a trash bag must have been very painful.

Because the tubes were attached to his dominant hand and the other still bruised from his uncle's rough treatment, someone always had to help Harry eat. The first time they had to do it, Harry was dazed all throughout the meal and even hours after. It was obviously a new experience for the child.

Like Happy guessed, Harry was discharged the morning after with a full list of vitamins, an acceptable diet, and a teddy bear wearing a lab gown from Dr. Kline. Harry took longer to name it but he ended up choosing the name Poppy. Tony was just glad Harry stopped thanking the doctor after the 10^th time because the second they were out of the hospital, Happy straight-up drove them to the airport.

Boarding the plane was much harder than Tony anticipated, mostly due to Harry's hesitation to even step up the airstair. Tony had to coax Harry for 15 minutes, telling him he has nothing to be afraid of, and that if he ever gets scared inside the plane, he can always sit next to him. Eventually, Harry allowed Tony to pick him up and carry him inside. The booster seat Happy bought ahead was already set up and ready for a little boy’s use. He strapped Harry in himself and made sure to place Ron the Lion and Poppy the Medibear close to the boy.

There was a small incident of Harry in tears when the plane took off because his ears hurt, but other than that, it was a smooth ride. Harry spent hours staring outside his window and marveling at the clouds while Tony made use of his time catching up on the work he benched.

"Mr. Tony?"

Tony quickly turned his eyes from the screen displaying the latest schematic upgrade of Mark 41's interlocking system and settled them on the little boy sitting in front of him, still buckled up in his airplane booster seat.

"Yeah, kiddo? You want out?" Tony gestured towards the straps around Harry.

Harry seemed to think about it before finally nodding his acquiescence. Tony immediately set his tablet down on the table between them and reached over to unbuckle his son from his seat.

He thought that was the end of it, but Harry kept looking at Tony like he wanted to say something. Fearing that Harry was hungry but scared to ask, Tony dug into the small carry-on bag beside him and pulled out a pack of butter cookies.

"Here, sweetheart, in case you get hungry. Lunch won't be for another two hours," said Tony, placing the package gently on the table and pushing them towards the boy’s reach.  

"Thank you," Harry responded almost by instinct. "Uhm, you.. are you.. can I..."

Tony smiled warmly at his son, sensing the kid's distress. "Hey, it's okay. If you need something or want to ask a question, I'll never be mad.”

"Okay, uh, is it... is it 'kay if I call you d-daddy? ‘cause you said you my bio-biological dad an' all. I just, I just wanna know if-if I'm 'llowed to." Harry spoke so softly, Tony almost couldn't understand them, not with the stuttering, adorable as it may sound. It honestly shocked Tony that Harry might want to call him dad, not with everything he’d been through. They talked about it once before, right after Tony admitted to being his biological father but Tony made sure Harry understood he didn’t have to call him anything he wasn’t comfortable with. He thought he wouldn’t have to have that line of conversation at least for another 3 months or so.

But the fact that Harry even brought it up sparked hope in Tony’s chest. He’s been calling Harry his son in public since the night he took Harry away from the Dursley’s house. There was nothing he would want more than be the dad Harry deserved. "Of course, you can, Harry. In fact, I would really like that."

Harry clearly still felt apprehensive about it so Tony gestured for him to crawl up his lap, which the child swiftly did so. “See this, kiddo?” Tony pulled out his wallet and showed Harry the tattered photograph of a 1-year-old boy smiling with only four of his front teeth to the camera. The sides of the photo were wrinkled and folded, evidence that it had been taken out of the wallet many times before. Harry looked at the photo with wonder and curiosity. “That’s you, buddy. Your mom and dad sent this to me when you turned one. I knew then that there was no one else I’ll ever love more than the little boy in the photo. And I’m so sorry it took me so long to get to you. Nobody told me your mom and dad weren’t around to take care of you anymore. But I’m here now and I promise I will do my best to be the best father I can be for you. You calling me dad would be a dream come true, baby.”

Harry stared at his father with so much gratitude and adoration that Tony couldn’t help but kiss him on both his rosy cheeks. “Wow,” breathed the boy softly, raising one hand to touch Tony’s goatee and then moving to touch his own cheek where one of the kisses landed. Tony saw the gears turning inside the child’s mind, and witnessed the change in Harry’s eyes from apprehension to determination as he said those two words Tony never thought he’d hear,

“My daddy.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 7: HOMECOMING

There was no press when they landed in La Guardia, as Pepper had someone leak the fake arrival time to be a day later. From the messages he read over the flight, the rest of the Avengers were already aware of his fatherhood status. Clint even left him a message to inform Tony they’ll keep to themselves for as long as Tony needed until he decides it’s time for them to meet Harry. He said the team were all happy for Tony, and are quite enjoying shopping for toys and clothes the past few days.

Harry had fallen asleep in his lap while they were flying over the Atlantic Ocean, and Tony didn’t have the heart to wake him up. As soon as they were due to disembark the plane, Tony maneuvered his son so Harry could rest his head on Tony’s shoulder instead of his chest. Knowing Happy can take care of their luggage on his own, he carefully made his way out of the plane with Harry limply attached to his chest.

It was a bit of a déjà vu when he saw Pepper waiting for them by the car with a teary smile as her gaze landed on the sleeping boy in Tony’s arms.

“Your eyes are red. Are those tears for your long-lost boss?” Tony said cheekily.

Pepper rolled her eyes and wiped the remaining tears off her cheek. “Yes,” she responded sincerely. “I can’t wait for my long-lost boss to replace his father, actually.”

Tony’s expression turned fond and the hand that held Harry’s back moved its way to cup the back of his child’s head. “He’s finally here,” Tony choked up.

“He is, Tony. Let’s take him home, huh?”

Harry didn’t wake up when he was placed in his car seat, but he did whine a little when Tony buckled the last strap across his chest. “Shhh, it’s alright. It’s just your car seat, kiddo.”

Tiny fists curled up and rubbed one tired eye. Harry’s eyes opened a little and relaxed when he saw Tony. “Daddy,” he whispered before promptly falling back to sleep. Tony’s hands stilled on the buckle and he heard Pepper gasp from behind him.

“He called you daddy,” Pepper stated the obvious.

Tony nodded, equally dazed himself even though Harry had technically called him daddy once in the plane. Unable to stop, he kissed Harry on top of his head and straightened up to settle on his own seat. Pepper understood the predicament her boss was in and went to settle in the front seat of the car, a smile still present on her face.

When Harry finally did fully rouse, they were already turning to enter the building’s parking lot. His eyes immediately landed on the numerous luxury cars that lined up the sides with an awed expression. Tony had grabbed his attention and pointed at each car, explaining in the most basic way how fast it goes, earning him an adorable wow and cool here and there.

With a promise to take Harry down to the basement sometime later, Tony held one of his son’s hands in his and led him towards the elevator. Tucked in Harry’s other arm were his lion and medibear while Tony’s other arm held Harry’s meager possessions he couldn’t bring himself to throw even though every bit of stuff in the bag deserved a trip to the incinerator. Harry was so careful of his things when he handed them to Tony the first time around like they were made of gold. It was only right that Harry should decide what to do with them now that he can actually have things made of diamonds.  

Pepper and Happy followed behind them at a considerable distance. Even though Harry was comfortable around Happy, he was still wary of strangers. And while Tony was able to introduce Pepper while they were still in the car, and Harry had heard his father talk about Pepper a lot of times before, Harry was clearly already overwhelmed.

The sight of the extravagant penthouse floor had the child gasp in awe. Evidently, it was nowhere near anything he'd ever seen in his life—living in a suburban nightmare like Privet Drive. A locked-up 5-year-old wouldn't know anything about money apart from the whimsy excuse of earning his keep his so-called relatives made him believe. Tony doubts Harry even knew they were rich. 

“Welcome back, sir,” JARVIS’s posh British voice echoed throughout the room. Startled by the sound and the familiar accent, Harry turned his head around to look for the source.

Chuckling, Tony knelt next to the boy and ruffled his hair. “That’s JARVIS, kiddo. He’s basically an A.I. We can’t see him.”

“He don’t talk funny,” was Harry’s only comment.

“I’m pleased to know at least one Stark man knows the way of life,” JARVIS responded as fondly as a natural-language user interface computer system can get. “And I am very pleased to finally meet you, Young Sir.”

“Wow. Please to meetcha’ too,” Harry replied just as warmly, undoubtedly ignoring his father’s earlier words that JARVIS couldn’t be seen because his eyes still roamed around in hopes to see the owner of the not-funny voice.

Tony clapped his hand once. “Alright, that’s enough. JARVIS, Harry. Harry, JARVIS. Awesome. Now, let’s go see your room,” the billionaire declared excitedly. Pepper had sent him a photo of Harry’s room minutes before they boarded the plane, and Tony couldn’t wait to see Harry’s reaction when he sees the wonderland.

The door to Harry’s room was painted soft cool gray with white outlines; a single nail hammered in the top middle, completely free of weight. Tony knelt next to his son again and showed the bag which contained Harry’s old belongings. As Harry watched, he dug into the bag and pulled out the old cardboard sign Harry made for his room.

“Want me to help you put your sign on your new bedroom door?” Tony offered as he held the piece of cheap cardboard carefully in the palm of his hands.

Harry covered his mouth with one hand to keep the squeal from escaping his lips. Nodding, the little boy reached out to take the sign from his father and let himself be lifted from the ground. With shaking hands, Harry gingerly hung the sign that used to identify his cupboard under the stairs.

“Perfect,” observed the adult, a proud grin overtaking his whole face. “Ready to see your room, buddy?”

The first thing that caught Tony’s eye when they entered Harry’s room was the floor-to-ceiling glass wall overlooking the city. It might not have meant much to him before, but the fact that Harry lived the past 4 years living inside a storage space under the stairs with no windows, Tony suddenly wanted to cry. The wall was covered with two sets of curtains, one white and almost translucent to allow the sunlight to peek in, and the other a set of cool gray blackout curtains— all controlled by JARVIS.

In the middle of the room was a full-sized bed with an incredibly soft gray-colored blanket above white sheets with gray stars. The white wall behind the headboard was also littered with hundreds of gray stars similar to his sheets. Beside the bed were a nightstand and a desk equipped with every writing and drawing material Harry could need. The floor was fully carpeted and held beanbags, cuddly toys systematically strewn all over. The built-in shelves were full of storybooks and small trinkets ranging from adorable animal wooden figurines to empty picture frames. Tony didn’t have to think so hard to realize most of the stuff on Harry’s shelves were his as a child. He can still remember the fond memory of his mother reading those books to him before bed. The intricately carved animals were one of the few gifts Howard gave him that actually meant something to Tony. He was around Harry’s age when his dad bought them for him, a year or so after Howard made him stop playing with toys. It was the only time his dad sat next to him on his bed and allowed Tony to play in his presence, even going as far as encouraging him to do so.

Pepper had overdone herself.

“Woah.” Tony heard Harry gasp next to him. He glanced down to his son, grinned, and gave him an encouraging nudge to check out his room.

Harry immediately went straight to the window and looked awestruck by the view. "So big," he said.

Tony crossed the room in long strides and stood next to his son as they both marveled at the view for a second. Then, he picked up Harry and settled him on his hip while he went on to finish giving Harry the tour of his bedroom. His bathroom was half the size of Tony's but still bigger than what a small child can ever need. It's fully equipped with a child-safe bathtub, the smallest toilet Tony ever saw, an awesome sink complete with a stepping-stool, a cupboard full of children's toiletries, and a whole separate wardrobe meant to store fluffy towels with anchors and stars on them and numerous adorable bathrobes ranging from shark ones to a miniature copy of Tony's own brown, patterned silk robes.

Harry's walk-in closet wasn't full yet, but Tony can already identify which of them were bought by which team member. Obviously, they each bought shirts and hoodies of their own superhero characters in between buying everything they thought would look cute on a kid. Even Hulk ones were visible in the rack and piles. Thankfully, they seemed to think Harry deserved Iron Man ones, too. The shoes were still in their boxes, and Tony decided they leave that for later. He hoped there were at least five pairs of tiny sneakers in them. He’d like to see Harry in mini Chuck Taylors. The plain colored shirts, pants, and underwear were clearly Pepper’s choices while the khakis and button-downs were, Tony guessed, Steve’s. He wasn’t sure who bought the leather jacket but they deserve a raise. There was no way Harry’s ever going to wear that on his own but it looks painstakingly cute.

Harry’s face routinely shifts from overwhelmed to baffled to surprised, then extremely grateful, then back to overwhelm once again. But, the kid didn’t look like he was about to drop and cry so Tony kept on. He reckons Harry just hadn’t let it sink in his mind yet that everything Tony showed him was his to keep. They did, however, stop for another second in front of the shelves because Tony couldn't resist touching one of the wooden animals.

“What’s that?” Harry asked, pointing at the wooden deer Tony had on his hand.

“Oh, uh, it’s a deer, sweetheart,” Tony responded softly, but Harry gave him a look that he was glad no one else saw because it was one that said Tony was being stupid.

“I know,” drawled Harry impatiently that Tony had to keep himself from leaping in joy. Harry hadn’t shown him any of his sass before, and unlike many parents, Tony was glad his son finally felt comfortable around him to express a bit of himself.

Tony ruffled Harry’s messy hair and tapped the kid’s chin. “It used to be mine. My own dad gave it to me when I was your age. I just sort of forgot about it.”

Harry went thoughtful for a second, then gazed at Tony with bright eyes. “You keep it, daddy.”

“Nah,” Tony smiled at his son warmly. “I like that it’s yours now. It’s always meant to be yours, baby.”

After a couple more minutes of insisting that everything inside the room was Harry’s, the father and son duo walked hand-in-hand out the room and towards the kitchen. JARVIS had their food delivered from the company’s cafeteria downstairs. Normally, Tony and the rest of the team prefer eating take-out most nights unless one of them (usually Bruce or Steve) offers to cook. However, Harry wasn’t allowed their usual pizza or Chinese yet. Instead, the chef downstairs prepared them plated meals of steamed vegetables such as broccoli and carrots, chicken cutlets, and mashed potatoes smothered in gravy— thankfully something Tony can eat without the constant urge to throw up. At least it wasn’t porridge.

They ate relatively calmly. Harry is never messy and loud when it’s mealtime, almost as if his only focus should be on the food in front of him. It would be endearing if it weren’t so heartbreaking. Sometimes, his little boy still gets this look on his face wherein he seems surprised by the amount of food placed on his plate. He was so glad the Dursleys didn’t get off scot-free.

Amidst the quiet atmosphere and the occasional clicking of utensils against the plates, Tony made sure to talk about the rest of the people living in the tower; so when he brings Harry to meet the team, he won’t work himself to panic.

“—likes to crawl in vents a lot, but JARVIS will always warn you ahead if he’s coming your way. Anyway, Clint isn’t the sneakiest of the bunch. Lots of people think it must be Natasha because she’s the spy of the team, but it’s actually Bruce. I talked about him before, haven’t I? He’s a very sneaky peaky kinda guy. Quiet like a mouse. I think you’ll like him very much because he tells awesome stories about his time in India and parts of Asia. Oh, and then there’s Steve! I’m not sure if Cap’s as famous in England as he is here in the States—”

“Cap?” Harry interrupted gently. “Capt’n ‘merica?”

Admittedly, Tony felt a little jealous that Harry knew Captain America; but that’s kind of a given. Everybody knows Captain America. Even little British kids. “You like Captain America, buddy? Well, lucks on you because he’s very excited to meet you,” said Tony, making sure he sounded extra cheerful regardless of his jealousy. It wasn’t Harry’s fault that everyone liked Captain America better than Iron Man.

Harry’s eyes widened at the information. “Really? You friends with Capt’n?”

Was he? Huh, Tony thinks they’re sort of friends by now. “Yeah, we’re friends. We can go meet them soon if you want. They’re all very happy you’re here. I think they bought half the toys in your room and most of the clothes in your closet.”

Harry was visibly squirming in his seat by now, apparently equally excited to meet the Avengers. “Even-even Iron Man?”

Oh.

Oh.

His son didn’t know his own father was Iron Man.

Coming back from his short moment of shock, Tony mentally shook his head. He cleared his throat to wash off the possible squeak in his voice as he asked, “Is he your favorite, bud? You like Iron Man?”

Harry nodded fiercely. “Like red and gold. And- and he can fly. Dudley has action fig’res of everyone. Like Iron Man best.”

Jesus, Mary, and Joseph. Was this how parents feel when their child gives them cards on Parents’ Day? His son told him straight in the eyes that his favorite superhero is Iron Man without knowing he was talking to Iron Man. Wasn’t that a huge ego boost?

Tony ran a palm over his face and breathed to calm his beating heart. “Okay, okay,” he placated himself, turning to his son with determination. “Alright, Harry bunny, daddy’s gonna show you something cool.”

The stunned look on Harry’s face when Tony showed him the Iron Man suits and admitted to being the man inside was worth every blood and dollar he spent on them.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 8: HARRY’S FIRST DAY

The sheets were too soft.

That was all Harry could think of when he laid in his new bed that night after a whole bedtime story and a kiss on the head from his dad. Everything felt like a dream to him, that he often wondered when it’ll be time to wake up. He thinks he might cry if he does end up waking up and finding himself back in the cupboard.

But the sheets were still too soft.

He has his stuffies Ron and Poppy all cuddled up next to him, and his ratty old blanket tucked under his fluffy pillow. Even then, Harry still felt so alone in the big room. His daddy knew the dark scared him so the night light above his bed lit up his room with pretty constellations. He stared at them for hours and hours until he can fall asleep.

… But the sheets were still too soft.

“JARVIS?” Harry called out cautiously. His daddy told him to call JARVIS if he needed anything.

“Yes, Young Sir?” The familiar voice responded.

“Is daddy ‘wake?”

“I’m afraid not, Master Harry. But I do believe your father will want you to wake him up if you ever find yourself needing him.”

Harry pondered for a moment. One on hand, he doesn’t necessarily need his father. He just can’t sleep and hoped his dad wasn’t sleeping yet so he can come join him for a bit. On the other hand, JARVIS always seems to know everything. If JARVIS believes his dad would want Harry to wake him up if he needs him, then it must be true. He laid in his bed for another few minutes before finally deciding he does need his father.

JARVIS lit up the hallway towards his daddy’s room, proving the fact that he does know everything. He knew where his daddy’s room is because it’s right next to his, but Harry still stood outside the door for a moment.

“It’ll be alright, Master Harry,” encouraged JARVIS.

With a shuddering breath, Harry raised his fist and knocked on the door three times. He can hear something moving behind the door, and a few seconds later, it swung open, revealing his dad in a black shirt and a pair of gray sweatpants. His hair was a bit ruffled and Harry felt guilty of waking him up.

“Harry? What are you doing here?” His dad asked, voice still gruff from the sleep.

The only thing that crossed his mind was, “the sheets are too soft.”

Baffled, his dad stared at him. “too… soft?”

“Uh-huh,” Harry nodded shyly. “Can’t sleep. JARVIS said you won’t get mad if I wake you.”

“Can’t sleep, huh? Alright, how about you sleep next to me tonight and we’ll try different sheets tomorrow, ‘kay, kiddo?”

Nodding enthusiastically now, Harry raised his arms to be picked up prompting Tony to chuckle. Not willing to deny his son, the man bent down and grabbed Harry by the armpit and settled him on his hip.

Truth be told, Tony’s sheets were likely softer than Harry’s but Harry didn’t seem to mind them as much. Tony knew then that it wasn’t the sheets that were the issue. It was the first night Harry had to sleep on his own since being taken out of the Dursley’s house. The whole time at the hospital, Tony slept right next to the boy or on the couch nestled in one corner. He was never alone. The new space must have scared him, or at the very least, made him uncomfortable.

This wasn’t something Tony can just ignore. As much as he wants Harry close to him all the time, codependency isn’t healthy for a growing boy. He’ll just have to deal with that later. Right now, both of them needed to sleep, especially if they need to shake that jet lag off.

“Off we go,” Tony whispered sleepily as he settled Harry next to him in bed. The child immediately curled his body towards Tony’s chest and sighed happily. In a matter of seconds, Harry was asleep. “G’night, kiddo,” he whispered once again before falling asleep himself.

**

It’s astonishing, really, to wake up with someone’s foot in his mouth. For a kid used to sleeping in small spaces, Harry definitely moves a lot. Throughout the night, Harry seemed to have crawled up his chest, turned over upside down, and decided to twist his body so that the lower half of him laid on top of Tony while the upper half settled uncomfortably on the narrower side of the bed. Even one of his arms was hanging loosely at the edge.

Tony gently maneuvered off from under his son and then rearranged Harry to a better, less painful sleeping position without waking him up. Checking the time, he realized it was already past nine in the morning and he need to whip up something for breakfast. He was still tired from the flight, it was a miracle he even woke up before noon, so he decided cereal was the best way to go.

The problem was Tony didn’t have cereal in the kitchen. He already updated his grocery list to include every snack and food children usually need and like including cereal, but that won’t arrive until tomorrow. Of course, he had cupboards full of ingredients, and a fridge full of expensive stuff. But actual food a child might want to eat? He had nothing. He didn’t really want to feed his son with blueberries and canned soda first thing in the morning.

“J, any of the team awake yet?”

“Captain Rogers just arrived back from his morning run, sir. Mr. Barton and Ms. Romanoff are on a SHIELD mission while Dr. Banner hasn’t woken up yet.”

“Oh goodie. Ask Steve if he has milk and cereal in his kitchen,” Tony ordered, shutting close the cupboards he dared to open. All he found in there were spices and tea. He doesn’t even drink tea.

“Captain Rogers wants to know if Cap’n Crunch is acceptable.”

Tony snorted before he erupted in a series of giggles. Social media would erupt in chaos if they find out Captain America eats Cap’n Crunch for breakfast. “Yes, yes,” Tony managed to say in between breaths.

If A.I.s can be amused, JARVIS certainly was. “Message delivered, sir. Captain Rogers says he’ll bring them over right now.”

Tony used the spare time to grab bowls from the dishwasher and guess which drawer he stored the spoons in. He knows he could just ask JARVIS, but really, he knew where they were last night!

“Utensils are in the third drawer to your right,” Steve spoke behind him, startling hours out of Tony’s meager, non-Super-Serumed human life.

Tony jumped and clutched his chest, not even doing it for dramatics. “Jesus fucking Christ, Steve. I should put a bell on you,” muttered the billionaire grouchily. Steve, though, looked entirely pleased with himself as he placed a carton of milk and a box of cereal on the island counter.

“Gotta watch your words now, Tony. Little ears are listenin’,” drawled the blond man, Brooklyn accent showing off.

“Well, the little ears aren’t listening now and no one can stop me fro—”

“Sir, Master Harry has woken up,” interrupted JARVIS— also sounding very pleased with himself.

“—whatever. Get your spangled ass outta here, Rogers. Can’t stop cursing around you. Not good for little ears,” Tony finished with a small chuckle at the end, letting the Captain know he wasn’t truly mad.

Steve gave Tony a half-hearted salute before turning back and heading towards the elevator, his strides having an edge of a jump on them.

“Thanks for breakfast, by the way, Cap’n Crunch!” Tony yelled behind him. He thought he saw Steve smile just before the door closed, but that must have been a trick of the light.

Two minutes later, Harry appeared in the hallway with his lion dragged beside him. In some ways, Tony found out his son’s hair could actually be messier. Curls were sticking all over the place, and was that a sock in his hair? He’d been around a freshly woken-up Harry before but the kid looked extra ruffled today.

“Morning, kiddo,” Tony smiled brightly from beside the coffee maker.

Harry grunted and zombie-walked the rest of the way towards the kitchen, stopping only when he reached Tony’s legs to bury his face on his dad’s thigh. Tony laughed out loud and picked up the child off the floor to place him on the counter. “Still tired, baby?”

A yawn was the child’s only reply.

“Sorry, but you can’t sleep for the whole day, bud. It’ll mess up your schedule. Maybe after breakfast, you won’t feel so tired. Uncle Steve got you milk and cereal,” Tony said convincingly.

“Shreddies?”

“Huh? What’re those?”

“It’s a cereal brand from the United Kingdom, sir,” answered JARVIS.

Harry nodded, backing up the A.I.’s response. “Dudley likes them. Haven’t tried.”

Well, that won’t do. “Put them on the list, J. Order a whole box and have them deliver it by tomorrow,” ordered Tony seriously. It doesn’t matter if he had to have them delivered straight from Britain, Harry will have Shreddies, whatever those were.

“Order is in place, sir. I suggest you feed the child before he turns the counter into a bed.”

And there Harry was, laid horizontally on the hard marble, clutching his stuffed lion to his chest.

“Ah, shit.”

**

“Okay, my young Padawan. We have lots to do,” Tony clapped his hands loudly. With breakfast out of the way, he was itching to give his son a tour of the penthouse and his lab downstairs.

Harry didn’t appear like he minded whatever his father’s strange ideas come into. The kid was still in his long-sleeved sleepwear, an adorable set with some kinds of cartoon animal on them— an Alpaca, maybe— when he followed behind Tony like a little duckling. Tony, for his part, was all too happy doing all the talking for them. He toured his son around the kitchen and living room, laughing when Harry squealed at the sight of his picture hanging on the wall beside the huge TV. It was one Tony took of him back at the hospital wherein he was smiling wide at the camera. Tony had sent it to Pepper, which the woman obviously developed and framed. It was likely the first time Harry got his picture on the wall.

Unlike other kids, the huge TV didn’t grab his interest. Neither did the numerous video games and different consoles under it. What did do it for the little boy was the huge bookshelf on one side of the room. Tony didn’t read much, so most of the books in there were academics. Of course, a novel or two would sometimes find its way in the shelf every now and then. It’s mostly Bruce and surprisingly, Happy, putting them in. There’s also a considerable number of books on armories, WWII history, and unfortunately, a huge collection of Nat Geo books about nature and animals. Those were probably Steve’s.

It caught Harry’s interest. The bright green orbs widened and turned to look at Tony, pleading to be allowed to touch. Tony can barely say no to his son’s normal face. He was such a goner to the puppy eyes. His kid liked them so much, Tony ultimately decided to order every book and magazine published by the company and pay the subscription fee for the first five years. The shelves in Harry’s playroom weren’t technically full yet.

Books forgotten, Tony picked up Harry and placed him on his shoulders. He was still so light that Tony could carry him well enough for long periods of time. While his lab isn’t currently housing dangerous metals and equipment, Tony wanted to keep Harry close to him, at least for the time being. Until he can create a system that acts as childproofing, Harry wouldn’t be allowed to be more than a foot away from him.

Still, the lab received very high praises. Harry, Tony found out, is a huge fan of tools. The room has billions of dollars worth of robots and machines, but Harry was much more interested in the hammer and the screwdrivers. Although, it probably had something to do with the tools being stored in an awesome Iron Man-inspired case. Regrettably, he’s still a bit wary of Dum-E, U, and Butterfingers. Tony thinks that may change soon, especially when he heard his kid giggle at the bots’ uncoordinated game of catch.

He’s got a weird kid.

Penthouse and lab crossed off the list, one grilled cheese and tomato soup for lunch later, and a change of clothing, they were finally off to their last destination for their home tour.

Initially, the playroom was supposed to be ready the same time they finished Harry’s bedroom, but there had been a problem with the delivery of some of the building materials, which is why it was only finished yesterday, minutes before they arrived from the airport. Some of the paint hadn’t dried yet.

It was for the better anyway, as Tony was sure Harry wouldn’t have taken it so well when he finds out he doesn’t only have a bedroom, but a separate room for playing, all on the same night. He was already overwhelmed by everything in his room alone.

The playroom used to be Tony’s upstairs office that never got used for its purpose. For a few years, it ended up being storage space for the multiple trophies and awards he received throughout the years, ranging from Formula One races to the Nobel Prize he received for the arc reactor. Tony was pretty sure the tiny 1^st place trophy he got from his first science fair was still there.

Or used to be there. Everything inside that room was moved to the basement. In its place now stood bookshelves after bookshelves of educational and storybooks. The previous sleek and sharp-edged design turned bright and soft. Toys Tony bought online and the ones the team shopped for since finding out about Harry were stored in chests and bins. There might even be an indoor playset or a ball pit set up.

“Hey, Harry, remember when I said you get to have your own room, possibly two, when we get home?” Tony asked his son carefully as he led him towards the end of the hallway.

Harry shook his head easily.

“Well, daddy did. And I know you like your room very much but I think you might want another space to play in? Maybe when you start school next year and make a friend, you’d like to invite them over to play. A place you can store all the toys and books your aunts and uncles will obviously spoil you with.”

“Like Dudley’s second bedroom?” The words that came out of the boy sounded so calm like it was normal for one kid to have two rooms while another kid living in the same house had to have a storage space for a bedroom. “Is where he keeps his toys when he breaks them, or- or stop playing with them. I gots my toy soldiers from the second bedroom.”

“Uh, maybe... maybe not like that,” choked the billionaire. “It’s not for storing broken toys, baby. It’s called a playroom where you play, read, and draw to your heart’s desire. How about I show you instead?”

The five-year-old nodded nervously. His bedroom was one thing because Harry was told everybody has them. His was so big and so pretty already, and he had thanked his father for hours and hours. His dad said it was all his now, and that he wouldn’t have to pay or earn his keep anymore, but it’s still difficult for Harry to understand. He always had to earn his keep before.

When his daddy pushed the door open and revealed a bright room with lots and lots of colors, more toys than Dudley ever had, and bookshelves that reached to the sky, Harry couldn’t do anything but cry.

“Oh no, Harry. Baby, what’s the matter? You don’t like it?” His dad asked frantically in front of him, blocking the room for a moment. “We can change it. I’ll have people come over and redo the whole thing, sweetheart. Just tell daddy what’s wrong, Harry.”

Harry shook his head vehemently. His daddy didn’t understand. Nothing is wrong with the room. It’s the prettiest room he’d ever seen in his life apart from his own bedroom.

But it’s just too much.

He never had this many things in his life. Toys and books and a playroom aren’t meant for little boys like him. Boys like him were supposed to have cupboards and ratty old blankets and second-hand shirts. Not the big room and nice-smelling blankets and soft brand-new clothes.

“Daddy,” Harry whimpered, arms raised as a universal sign of wanting to be picked up. He was immediately lifted off the floor and settled on a familiar set of hips.

“It’s alright, kiddo. Breathe through your nose. You’re fine.”

Harry did what he was told until there was nothing left but hiccups. “S-sorry, daddy,” he whispered onto his father’s neck.

“Hey, now. Nothing to be sorry for. Now, can you tell me what’s the tears about?” Tony asked gently as he combed his fingers through the boy’s curls.  

"don't d'serve," Harry mumbled, almost too soft to hear.

Tony thought they were doing better. Harry had been doing so well since the first night in the hospital. He stopped shying away from touches that weren't Tony's, he talked more, and he seemed to like everything Tony showed and gave him— including his own room. There was an issue with actually sleeping in his bed, but when asked, Harry admitted he really does love his bedroom and only got a little scared sleeping alone.

So, why was his child suddenly sobbing and telling Tony he doesn't deserve something? The only thing Harry didn't deserve was the treatment his despicable relatives handed to him.

"Why would you think that, kiddo? Of course, you deserve this. You deserve more than this, actually, but I think your Aunt Pepper might seriously smack me if I go out and buy you a whole amusement park." His chest ached as he tried to convince his son of his own worth. Tony seriously needs to think about getting Harry a therapist.

"But- but why not... why not b'fore?" Harry managed to ask between hiccups.

"You mean when you were still with your relatives?" At the kid's nod, Tony continued, "I told you they were bad, didn't I? They weren't supposed to be mean to you, buddy. Everything they told you probably weren't true."

Harry wasn't convinced. Tony knew that sort of indoctrination wouldn't go away so easily. The arms wrapped around the little boy tightened, and he pressed a long kiss onto Harry's temple. "I think there's something you should see, baby. Maybe then, you'll see you deserve all good things in life," Tony whispered, carrying his son back to his bedroom where he left the photo albums Lily and James willed to him.

He sat Harry down on the bed for a minute and pulled out the one with Winnie the Pooh (the original illustrations, not the bright cartoon one) on them from the top of the dresser. He sat next to his son and lifted him back to his lap, rearranging him so Harry's back rested against his chest.

"Your mom and dad left these to me when they died," started Tony in a hushed tone, matching the somber moment. He opened the album and flicked the pages until he found the specific one he wanted to show his son. It was a photo of when Lily and James first brought Harry home. They were in the huge nursery, with a huge Welcome Home, Harry! banner hanging above the crib. Harry was obviously sleeping in his mother’s arms, but the whole scene looked so beautiful and so full of love. “See that, kiddo? It’s you, barely a week old. Your parents loved you so much, you know. Lily told me when she was still pregnant with you that they had your nursery prepared even before the doctor told them you were coming. She and your dad, James, spent years preparing to have you, baby. When they found out you were coming, did you know what they did? Lily told me they went to the nearest baby store and bought every infant bodysuit they could find. And they didn’t even know you were a boy yet! You were so loved— are so loved, Harry. So, of course, you deserve every good thing in the world.”

By the time Tony finished his little speech, Harry had resumed his crying; but it was no longer from being overwhelmed and thinking he didn’t deserve anything. Instead, the tears were for his parents— all three of them— and the fuzzy feeling in his chest. With a tiny finger, he traced the outlines of his mom and dad’s faces, drinking in their appearances. Before his daddy took him from the Dursleys, he never even knew his parents’ names and what they look like.

“Daddy?”

“Yes, sweetheart?”

“I love you.”

One stuttered pause later,

“I love you, too, Harry. Always.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 9: HARRY MEETS THE AVENGERS

Three days later, Tony woke up again to something in his mouth. He peered one eye open and found Harry had somehow crawled into bed with him between 3 to 7 in the morning when he last woke up to use the bathroom. This time, thankfully, it wasn’t his kid’s foot, but Ronald the Lion’s tail.

The past few days went by without a problem. Pepper had already given him a month of Parental Leave, and the rest of the team were all busy doing SHIELD’s bidding. Tony didn’t have to focus on anyone but his son. They tried the playhouse again on the second day and it was a success. Relatively. Harry didn’t cry once, so that’s a victory. They even spent half the day playing with those Hot Wheels Track Set, and Tony would never admit it but it was the most fun he had since blowing up the Mark VI of the Disintegrator Ray a few months ago.

Yesterday, he had to take Harry out for the first time for his doctor’s appointment. As it turns out, Helen Cho’s family is made up of either doctors or engineers. Dr. Calvin Cho, Helen’s cousin, was an affiliated pediatrician in NY Presbyterian and also has a private clinic in Brooklyn. Harry seemed to like him well enough in the beginning, but it probably had something to do with Calvin having a pet owl named Errol. When it was time for the annual flu inoculation Harry missed, well, Tony never saw Harry glare at anyone so firmly before. At any rate, Tony found out the reason Dr. Calvin Cho, please call me Cal, is dubbed one of the best pediatricians in this side of the river was because he knew how to bribe children with cuddly shit. They entered the clinic with Poppy the medibear, and left with Poppy and a new stuffed owl Harry immediately named Hedwig. If Harry gets a toy every time they visit the doctor, Tony might actually need to build another playroom.

“Sir, Colonel Rhodes is on the phone,” JARVIS announced in a lowered volume so as to not wake the child in bed.

Oh crap, thought Tony as he quickly sneaked out of bed and leave the room. He forgot to call his best friend about his godson.

“Honeybear! It’s so nice to hear from you. How’s Romania?” Tony greeted cheerfully once the call went through.

“You weren’t supposed to— you know what? Never mind. I’ll pretend you didn’t say that. I’m doing very well in the undisclosed location, minding my own business, doing my responsibility and then suddenly I hear from the local news that Tony fucking Stark, my best friend, flew to England, grabbed his son, and said fuck it all, I’m taking him home without telling his best friend!”

“—Okay, first of all, I did not say fuck it all, I’m taking him home. It was a long process, just so you know. I had to stand in front of a British court and listen to them say words like chuffed and rubbish without batting an eye. And second, I didn’t mean to purposely not tell you. I just… forgot.” It was a lame excuse, but it was all Tony had. Maybe a week ago when he was still in the process of taking Harry home, he might have had a proper reason for not calling. He had too much in his mind back then, but now that all he’s been doing was play and watch movies with his kid, Tony just simply forgot.

He heard Rhodey sigh over the phone. He knew then he was off the hook. “I’m really happy for you, Tones, you know that right? I’m glad you finally got to meet your son. You gotta send me a picture of my nephew right after this call, got it? I’m gonna have to go shopping the moment I land. Have to earn that favorite uncle position if Captain America is my opponent.”

“You don’t have to worry about that, Platypus. If you don’t get the favorite uncle, you can always be the favorite godfather,” Tony smiled when he heard his longtime friend choke on his spit.

“Me?” His friend asked, clearly about to start crying halfway across the world.

Tony huffed, “Of course, you’ll be godfather. You and Pepper are Harry’s godparents.”

“Thank you, Tones. I promise I’ll be the best godfather Harry will ever have. But I gotta ask though, what happened to Harry’s previous godparents?”

“Harry didn’t have a godmother, and his godfather, some kind of English Lord named Sirius Black— No, really, that’s his name— went missing a few years ago only a few months before James and Lily’s death.”

“Poor kiddo,” said Rhodey sadly.

Tony shook his head. “You have no idea.”

“Yeah, I saw the news reports. Was he really? Please tell me they didn’t,” Rhodey all but begged.

“To an extent,” responded Tony grimly. “He’s extremely underweight, had some faint scars on his back, a bruised shoulder when I found him, and fuck, Rhodey, they made him sleep in a boot closet.”

“Fuck.”

The two men were reduced to silence. Tony hadn't had the chance to vent out yet. He's been so focused on making Harry comfortable and getting to know his son, that he didn't let himself think of his own feelings regarding Harry's past. He couldn't let himself feel angry in his kid's presence, fearing it might bring back awful memories.

Tony talked to Happy back in England, and he had that conversation with Pepper over the phone and the first night he's back in New York. But not once did he stop and let things sink in.

And Tony is angry. No, he's ultimately furious at the fact that his son was constantly hungry and in pain. He's spitting mad at Vernon and Petunia Dursley for what they did and didn't do to Harry, illogically mad at Dudley Dursley for having two bedrooms while his son had to sleep in a storage space under the stairs, angry at Lily and James for dying, angry at the social services for never checking in on a child they placed, furious at Obadiah for taking away his chance to be a father.

But most of all, angry at himself for abandoning his son.

Because he did. He abandoned Harry even before he was born. Obie might have forced him to sign away his rights, but it was his hand that held the pen. It was his cowardness that allowed Obadiah to dictate his life. It was his choice not to reach out when he returned from Afghanistan.

"I can hear you blaming yourself all over from Romania, Tony--"

"I thought you said you're in an undisclosed location, Honey bear."

"Shut it," grumbled the man over the phone. "It's not your fault, Tones. You didn't know."

"That's exactly the issue, Rhodey, I didn't know. I'm Tony Stark for god's sake. Nothing was supposed to get through me. With just one click, one order, I would have known Lily and James were dead, and that Harry, my son, had to live with Lily's estranged sister. How can I think it wasn't my fault?!" Tony screamed, all his pent-up frustrations released by a single question.

"Because it wasn't," Rhodey yelled back, "It wasn't your fault you didn't know. You may be Tony Stark, but you're still a man. I knew how hard it was for you those first few weeks after Harry's birth. Don't you dare deny you didn't keep an eye on the Potters, because I came down that one time three weeks after you received James's message that Harry arrived, a wailing bundle of 7 pounds and 3 ounces, and found you passed out drunk with the birth announcement and the schedule of Harry's doctor appointments flashed on your screen. You've always thought of yourself as his father and the guilt it came with broke you. So, no, I don't blame you for not checking on them every goddamn second. Do I wish you found out about Harry earlier? Of course, I do. But do I think it's your fault you didn't? No, I don't. Lily and James were great parents. You had no reason to worry."

By now, Tony was straight-up crying. He remembers those horrible weeks, checking up on Harry's progress and hating the fact that he can't even attend a single doctor's appointment with his son. It took him two months to decide to stop punishing himself and begin putting all his time and attention into his projects.

But Rhodey wasn't finished.

"I'm not there, Tones. I haven't seen you with Harry yet. But even then, I am sure you're the best thing that ever happened to that kid. You're a good father, Tony. You loved that kid even before you met him. Harry is so lucky to have you. Don't ever forget that."

Chuckling and wiping the tears off his cheeks, Tony whispered, "Thanks, Honey bear. I didn't know I needed to hear that."

"Then I'll be sure to repeat that next time you dig yourself too deep in self-loathing. It's my job as godfather to make sure my godson's dad isn't being stupid."

"Sir, Master Harry is awake and arriving any second now," JARVIS interrupted quickly before Tony could form a response.

Just in time, a tiny, adorable voice called out, "daddy?"

"In here, Harry," Tony called back from the living room before asking his best friend if he could do a video call. Naturally, Rhodey's response was an enthusiastic yes. 

Harry appeared from the hallway not a moment later, hair infinitely messy, a blue baby blanket over his shoulders, and no stuffed animals in sight.

"Where's Ron? Or Poppy? Or even Hedwig?" Tony asked amusedly.

Harry padded over to crawl up his lap. "Silly daddy. Poppy only comes if it's doctor day. Hedwig and Ron are still sleeping."

Tony kissed the top of his head and wrapped an arm around the kid's waist. "Of course, silly of me. Anyway, I have someone for you to meet. His name is Rhodey and he's actually your godfather."

The five-year-old tilted his head to the side, unaware of the TV screen behind him displaying the said godfather putting a hand over his mouth to keep himself from cooing.

"Godfather? What's that?"

"Someone to give you lotsa presents and run to when daddy gets too annoying,” Tony responded, smiling when Harry’s face turned incredulous at the idea of him running away from his father. “Wanna say hi?”

Harry nodded unsurely, forehead scrunching when Tony lifted him off his lap for a moment and turned him around. The bewildered look suddenly shifted into surprise and bashfulness when he realized someone was on the screen.

“Hello, Harry. It’s so nice to finally meet you,” Rhodey cooed.

“Hi,” Harry waved back before hiding his face on Tony’s neck. Both men laughed.

“As you can see, he’s shy,” Tony explained, “He couldn’t even look into Pepper’s eyes until two days ago when she came over and gave him this blanket.” Tony fiddled on the piece of fabric wrapped around his son’s tiny body.

“Aunt Pep?” Harry asked quietly.

“Yeah, kiddo, Aunt Pepper. See, this man is sorta like Aunt Pep. Very important to me. I’d really like it if you find him cool so I can pass you onto him when he comes home from an undisclosed location while I go cruising around New York to party.”

“Tony!” Rhodey reprimanded from the screen. “Don’t listen to your dad, Harry. He hasn’t gone on a party since moving from Malibu.”

“Okay,” Harry responded easily.

The conversation went on smoother since then. Harry had stopped hiding his face on Tony’s neck and started speaking more. At one point, the little kid jumped off his dad’s lap and ran back to the bedroom to grab his stuffies. Rhodey didn’t even have to pretend to listen as his nephew introduced his favorite stuffed animals one by one. When Harry ran back out again, this time to grab his Nat Geo children’s book on Dinosaurs, Rhodey went to ask the father.

“Where’d he get those names?” The Air Force officer asked amusedly. Ronald seemed normal, Poppy a little unusual for a bear, but Hedwig? What the hell does that even mean?

Tony shrugged a shoulder nonchalantly. “Might have read those in some books before. I know he likes books on nature. Ronald was probably just a neighbor. And Hedwig? I looked it up. It’s the name of the patron saint of orphans. Don’t know how he knew that, but the hell I’m going to tell him to pick up a new name, when I named my bots DUM-E, U, and Butterfingers.”

Rhodey didn’t get to say anything on that as Harry came back into view carrying not one but three books.

At the end of the call, Harry even got to call him uncle.

Rhodey did cry.

**

After the successful meeting between Harry and Rhodey, Tony began thinking about introducing his son to the rest of the team. Every one of them had been so patient in letting Tony bond with Harry without their distractions, so far as to stay in SHIELD's New York headquarters for a while.

It wasn't until two days later that Tony saw the chance.

Pepper had taken Harry for the day, insisting she needed to bond with her godson too without Tony's presence. Harry had been so excited about the adventure, as Pepper promised him a trip to the zoo. The kid woke up way too early and managed to make JARVIS prepare his bath for him when the A.I. notified the father. Tony immediately took over just as Harry was about to step in the water. While Harry is an awfully independent child, Tony didn't like it when Harry baths alone. He'd read so many parenting books while the kid was in the hospital and still shudders at the number of children drowning in their own bathtubs a year.

A quick bath later because it was impossible to make Harry go back to sleep, he dressed his son in a beige shirt with thin green stripes, knee-length dark gray shorts, a pair of tiny Stan Smiths, and a white baseball cap to complete the summer look. And because Harry didn't get his complexion, Tony had to apply layers of sunscreen on his kid to protect his sensitive skin.

After that, they had to wait for two more hours before Pepper came over to pick him up.

The tower was impossibly quiet when the pair left. Tony hadn't realized kids caused so much noise even though Harry was probably the most timid kid in the world.

The silence in the penthouse was too much for the billionaire to bear so he grabbed his keys and jumped on the first car he reached— in this case, the sleek cherry black Acura NSX.

The drive to SHIELD's headquarters was quick even with New York's traffic. Tossing his keys to one of the baby agents, he strolled into the building in search of one or two of his teammates. It wasn't long until he bumped, or more accurately, dropped on by Clint. The baby agent he passed his car to had a loud mouth and bragged on their chat system the fact that he got to drive Tony Stark's car.

"Look who finally graced us his presence," grinned the archer as he stared Tony down through his dark sunglasses.

"Hey, Legolas. Can you pretty please remove your hand on my shoulder. I don't know where that's been."

The archer only grinner wider and gripped his shoulder tighter. "Ah, I missed you too, Starky-boy. What brought you here? And where's that little kid of yours?"

Tony shrugged the hand off and stepped beside Clint, heading over to the building's lab. "Pepper took him to the zoo. The tower's too quiet."

"Huh," mused Clint with an amused smile. "I would have thought you'd want to experience your kid's first trip to the zoo yourself."

"Nah. Stuffed animals are fine, but live ones? Eugh," the billionaire made a face. "Speaking of animals, when are you and the rest of the team going back to the tower?"

"Oh, screw you, Stark," Clint cursed him while laughing. "Natasha's still out on recon but me, Bruce, and Cap are just waiting for your go signal." He paused for a second before turning his full attention to his friend. "Wait, does this mean we're now allowed to meet the great Harry Stark?"

The pair had reached the lab by now, empty as it was it had Bruce’s overused messenger bag hanging on one of the chairs. Tony immediately grabbed it and dug inside. “Aha,” the billionaire grinned, “found it.” In his hand was a pack of Chips Ahoy Reese’s peanut butter cup cookies.

“You came all over from the tower for a… cookie?”

“No, no,” Tony shook his head madly, tearing the package open. “Just saw the opportunity and took it. Anyway, I need all of you to pack your bags and run back to your floors. You guys didn’t have to leave the tower, you know.”

Clint shrugged and attempted to grab a piece from Tony’s hand, which Tony promptly batted the hand away. “Thought you might want to be alone with your son for a while. It was Steve’s idea, actually. Didn’t want to impose too much on you.”

Tony rolled his eyes. Of course, it was Cap. “Well, you weren’t. Didn’t he tell you he fed us breakfast that first morning since coming back from England? He eats Cap’n Crunch, by the way. Harry’s bound to meet the team, so might as well introduce you now.”

“Does he know about us being the Avengers? Kids dig that.”

“Oh, he does. My baby boy likes Iron Man the best. His words, not mine,” the man inside the suit bragged proudly, chest puffing and all that. 

The archer groaned dramatically. “I would have thought at least one Stark had taste. Now that’s a dream down the drain.”

Tony flicked a piece of chocolate chip to Clint’s forehead.

“Oh!” Bruce entered the room in surprise. “Tony, I didn’t know you were coming. Why are you’re here?” Tony waved a hand dismissively, crumbs still sticking on them.

“—and why are you eating my cookies?”

**

Hours later, when Natasha finally got back from wherever she’d been, the team, bar Steve who prefer riding his bike, piled into Clint’s (Phil’s, actually) SHIELD-issued SUV. Tony had gone ahead of them since Harry was supposed to be home before three. Bruce, Steve, and Clint even got to say hi over the phone when the little boy called his dad to blab about an awesome King Cobra named Severus, and laugh when their friend told his son they could just buy Severus if Harry really liked the snake. None of them knew Tony was actually going to do it.

They’re supposed to join the Starks for dinner at the penthouse. Tony told them it’ll give him enough time to prepare his son into meeting more people. The dad said Harry’s been getting better at talking to others that weren’t his dad but still get extremely anxious sometimes, especially around a lot of people. They don’t know what really happened to Harry, and the circumstances of how he came to live with Tony, but Clint was able to tell the rest of the team the basics that he knew and what Tony was able to tell him.

Each of them stopped by their own floors before heading up to the penthouse for similar reasons: grab the welcome gift they bought for the tiny Stark. It’s a new experience for the Avengers to be around children for more than a selfie or an unfortunate save out of danger, and the fact that the young child they’re supposed to be meeting is the son of their teammate, they’re all desperate to be liked.

“Is anyone feeling like they’re at a job interview or something?” Clint muttered out loud, smoothing down his dark purple shirt and clutching the gift bag tightly. They all stood by the elevator waiting for Tony to welcome them in. Judging by the voices down the hall, their teammate was still convincing his kid to come out.

“You’re telling me,” responded Steve gruffly. “I had to change three times before I settled on the first one I chose. JARVIS told me Harry likes red.”

“Like father, like son,” chuckled Natasha beside him.

Footsteps, only one pair of them, clicked on the hardwood floor of the penthouse, provoking the superheroes into standing tall without looking so menacing. Soon enough, Tony appeared on the hallway, a tiny curly-haired boy hanging on his hip, head hidden under Tony’s chin. He wore a white shirt with little dinosaurs on them, black jogger pants, and fluffy white socks.

“Sorry for the delay,” Tony flashed them a smile, bouncing Harry a bit before encouraging the boy, “C’mon, kiddo, go on and say hi.”

The said boy peeked from the safety of his father’s neck and whispered a soft greeting, hand raised for a tiny wave. Not one of the world’s greatest heroes didn’t coo.

“We’re a little shy today,” Tony apologized again. “He’s worried you’re not going to like him,” he whispered playfully, earning him a muffled but embarrassed daddy! from Harry.

Steve was quick to step up. "You don't got worry about that, kid. I'm already sure we'll like you just fine."

Tony chuckled. "Ease up with the Brooklyness there, Steve-o," he joked freely. "Come in, guys, don't just stand there. We're having traditional English meal for dinner. I hope you like Shepherd's pie."

"My favorite," drawled Natasha drily.

Unlike how Tony made it out to be, they didn't proceed to dinner straight away. Nor will they be eating Shepherd's pie or any traditional English food. Harry's pediatrician had given Tony the go signal in letting his son try new, heavier meals. Surprise, surprise; they're having pizza.

"Alright," Tony clapped loudly after successfully prying Harry off of him and placing him down on the floor. "Introductions first. Avengers, meet Harry James Stark. Harry, meet daddy's friends, Clint, Bruce, Natasha, and Steve. We also have a Thor, but he's off Earth right now."

Harry, still half-hidden behind Tony's leg, waved for the second time. It was much wider now, and Harry had stopped hiding his face.

Surprisingly, it was Bruce who first approached the child. He crouched down to his level and pulled out a small box from within his jacket pocket. "Hello, Harry. I got you something. Wanna see?"

Harry looked at his father like a deer in a headlight, unsure of what to do with just about anything. Aware that this might be the first time his son will open a present that's actually wrapped in gift-wrapping paper, Tony simply smiled at him encouragingly and patted his shoulder. With a sigh, Harry nodded and stepped one foot towards Bruce.

Bruce, being the least trouble-looking of the bunch, successfully led the boy closer to the middle of the living room where the rest of the team were waiting for their turn. He carefully placed the box on the coffee table and allowed Harry to open it as he pleases.

They all watched as the five-year-old gingerly remove the wrapping bit by bit. Steve suddenly had a flashback to his childhood years when he did exactly the same to save paper, and he felt his heart break by how carefully the child opened his gift. He heard Clint mutter a curse beside him, obviously thinking the same thing.

Tony, having noticed his team's pained expressions, got up and sat next to Harry on the floor. "Want some help, kiddo?" He asked softly.

Harry immediately nodded and pushed the gift towards his father like it was some sort of bomb. Tony chuckled through the pain and side-eyed his teammates. "It's our first time actually opening a present," he told the team with fake cheerfulness.

Everyone held a breath and settled their eyes back on the boy who by now was watching his father rip the paper with wonder. Nobody commented on it, but everyone also noticed the way Steve's jaw tightened, Natasha's fingers twirling over her side where she kept one of her knives, Clint's fist gripping hard on the couch's arm, and Bruce's self-calming breathing.

"Look, buddy," Tony's beaming voice shook them out of their trance. "Do you know what this is?"

Harry crawled over to Tony's lap and peeked at the box on the table. He turned back to Tony and shook his head.

"It's a terrarium kit," Bruce answered from his position across the table. "You can do the layering of the rocks and soil yourself. I could help you if you'd like."

"Yes, please," Harry whispered, awestruck by the gift. "Thank you," he added sincerely without being told.

One by one, the rest of the team gave theirs. Harry didn't open any of them himself, rather, he made his dad rip the wrapper as he watched from Tony's lap, astonished.

Clint gave him a remote-controlled small helicopter, Natasha's gift was a 500-piece Best of British jigsaw puzzle that earned a dry look from Tony, and Steve went so far as to buy a mini vintage record player in light blue, complete with records of 5 of his favorite 40's musicians.

Harry had gasped and wowed at every gift, thanking each giver again and again until Tony put them away for later. By then, Harry lost his initial shyness and allowed his dad to make him sit on the couch with the team. Because they're having pizza, they didn't have to move to the kitchen to have dinner. Like with his Uncle Rhodey, Harry told them all about his stuffies and the whole playroom Tony built for him. Harry even invited them to play with him if they wanted to. He said he had awesome car tracks that go in loops and has an elevator. It was like the little kid was actually trying to convince them to play with him, like the adults he’s talking to wouldn’t do it in a heartbeat.

Half an hour later, Harry was still blown away by the presents he received, and every time his eyes would land on the pile on the chair by the TV, he'd thank them all over again. One would think his father wasn’t the richest man in America.

"You're gonna have to get used to presents, munchkin," Clint chuckled warmly. "This is nothing compared to what's coming for you on your birthday."

"I gots a hanger and Uncle Vernon's old socks for my birthday last year," offered Harry without difficulty over a piece of plain cheese pizza, "it didn't got a pretty wrapper, though."

A glass snapped broken, startling everyone. All eyes landed on Steve, whose hand had started bleeding all over his khakis.

"I'm sorry," Steve panicked. "I'm so sorry about this."

Tony stood and knelt in front of Steve, blocking Harry's view of the blood. "Hey, Steve, it's okay. C'mon, let's get you cleaned up," the billionaire helped the super-soldier stand before turning his head towards his son. "Harry, kiddo, I'm just going to the kitchen for a while with Steve, okay?" At Harry's nervous nod, his eyes went to the rest of the team. "Watch him for me," he mouthed.

When he reached the kitchen, Steve's body was already hunched over the sink, running water washing away most of the blood. Tony grabbed the first aid kit from one of the cupboards and stood beside the blond man.

“I think you washed them enough, Cap,” Tony said gently. “Give me your hand. We need to take the shards off before your super healing heals over them.”

Silently, Steve handed his injured hand to the engineer, head still downcast.

“It’s okay, you know,” Tony started again when it was obvious Steve wouldn’t say anything, “to be angry. I’m furious, myself. If you hadn’t distracted me with your bloodletting episode, I would have, I don’t know, lashed out or call the suit. Or maybe Bruce might have a Code Green. I know for a fact that Clint and Natasha already had their hands on their weapons.”

“I’m just so angry, Harry’s not even my kid,” Steve said, embarrassed. “I can’t imagine how you must feel.”

“Doesn’t matter that Harry’s not related to you by blood, or that you just met him. He’s a pretty likable kid. I would know,” responded Tony with a private smile. “I’m actually kind of glad you're as mad as I am. It makes me think I’m not just being dramatic or making it seem more than it actually is.”

“You’re not,” Steve exclaimed gravely.

Tony waved his hand back and forth. “I know, I know. But sometimes, my kid just acts so normally and child-like that I forget he’s been through what most adults hadn’t. Wishful thinking, I know. I’ve been looking into child therapists based in New York that dealt with abuse and neglect. So far, I’ve got none that I’d trust with my kid’s well-being.”

“I can help!” Steve quickly offered, “I’ve been looking into therapists myself. The ones in SHIELD are shit, it turns out. I have a contact. His name’s Sam, but he works with vets. I think he might know good ones. I trust him.”

A genuine smile crept onto Tony’s face. “I’d appreciate that. Thanks.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 10: THE PRESS CONFERENCE

Steve had given him a name of a therapist not even a day later. He likely called up this Sam guy as soon as they left the penthouse that night. According to Steve, Sam dealt with cases wherein the vet themselves ended up abusing or neglecting their children, and he can personally endorse the child therapist he often refers his clients’ families to.

Ironically, the therapist referred to him ended up being British. Tony wasn’t sure if Steve told his friend who the therapist was for, or that the child needing therapy is from England himself. Her name is Hermione Granger, 31 years old, and a single mother of a 3-year-old girl named Rose. Her CV mentioned she graduated from the University of Edinburgh in Scotland and took a Ph.D. in Cognitive Psychology at UCLA before moving to New York sometime 4 years ago. She volunteers frequently in the VA, which is where Sam must have met her, and currently runs a small private practice with a fellow child psychiatrist named Draco Malfoy who deals mostly with behavioral issues and learning disabilities.

Tony wondered why he hadn’t found her before, but then realized he’d been looking from a list of renowned and distinguished therapists, ones that could fill a page with their titles alone. A lot of them were as, if not more, well-studied than Dr. Granger, and they clearly had more experience in their line of work, being older and all. However, what others may find appealing from famed therapists, Tony only saw drawbacks. He’s had numerous therapists since his childhood years. As a kid with ADHD and mild OCD, his parents made him jump from therapist to therapist— all of them expensive and famous. It wasn’t until Jarvis, the human one, suggested a fresh name in the industry that Tony showed signs of improvement. Since then, Tony only ever talked to unglorified psychiatrists. He found many of the prominent ones have too big of an ego to actually sit down and help a kid. Instead, he’d always been nothing but a notch on their belts, so to speak.

Thinking he had nothing to lose if he makes an appointment with Dr. Granger— alone first, so he can study her more closely, Tony called up her office and scheduled a meeting first thing on Monday.

With a potential therapist crossed off the list, Tony now had to worry about the press conference he’d been avoiding since taking Harry home. If he hadn’t been seen barging into a hospital with his kid in his arms, they might have avoided the whole press issue for at least another two months or so, just until Harry has to start school.

But since the public had become aware of the possibility that Tony Stark might have a child, the rumors have grown out of their roots. Just yesterday morning, Fox News reported that Tony stole a child from a respectable family because the child was said to have an IQ of over 300, as opposed to Tony’s 270. One magazine even theorized that the child is actually Loki that got de-aged and exiled to Midgard by Odin. That had Tony throwing a fit. Harry definitely didn’t have similarities to the God of Mischief. Well, they have the same eyes, maybe comparable hair colors, and the British accent. But, no. Nothing similar about them.

The company’s PR staff had appeased them long enough. Pepper even had to turn down interviews from news outlets all over the world including BBC and CNN to give Tony time to focus on Harry. It’s a wonder how his personal life had become a worthy tale for bigger news outside Fox and celebrity tabloids. 

Reporters all but camped outside Stark Towers, making it impossible to leave the building without using vehicles with black-out windows. At one point, Harry got so scared by the crowd when they were off to his doctor's appointment that he burst out crying and didn't stop until they reached Brooklyn. It was the last straw that made Tony finally decide to call a press conference.

When Pepper found out about it, she got every name of the reporter in the crowd that day and blacklisted them from attending any of SI's and the Avengers' press conferences. No one was allowed to make her godson cry. 

The conference was quickly scheduled in two days. It allowed them enough time to discuss which questions they'll be answering and which they'll ignore. Tony vetoed hard on giving up Harry's full name and providing them with a photo. The best he'd allow was one of Harry's recent ones that hid his face. Tony didn't want his son to go through what he experienced as a child, where everyone knew his name and face. He was also adamant about denying any allegations of cheating and affairs. Tony would never allow Lily and James's names to be disrespected. 

The PR team had given them the rundown of the rumors circling around the news outlets and social media. Apart from confirming that the boy is indeed Tony's son, he will most likely be asked about what happened in England and why he had to take his son to the hospital. Against the staff's wishes, both Tony and Pepper refused to inform the public of Harry's past. The records of the case against the Dursleys are technically public knowledge, but because it's considered high profile and it involved a minor, the court had not disclosed any information to the press. And they didn't have to worry about Dr. Kline breaking doctor-patient confidentiality issues because she voluntarily signed the NDA right after she did the initial check-up. 

Tony really didn't want the world to know about Harry yet, but it wasn't something he could fully control. Giving the media enough filtered information would hopefully calm them down. He never had to worry about the results of his media appearances before, always doing what he wanted and ignoring the cue cards given to him. Tony couldn't do that now. He had to prepare for every possible question handed to him and which answers would grant his son the most privacy. He needed to be firm with the reporters, instead of his usual casual mood during interviews and conferences. This wasn't about him now. It's about the most important person in his life. 

Actually telling Harry about the press conference hadn't gone so well. In hindsight, they shouldn't have told him 3 hours before it started. The five-year-old could barely even understand what a press conference meant. The only information that mattered to him was that his daddy had to go meet with the scary camera people and talk to them. It clearly distressed Harry and he refused to let go of his father, glaring at every PR staff member present, including Pepper and Happy, for making Tony do it. He still hadn't forgotten the car episode. 

The whole Avengers team had to provide backup and distract Harry enough to pry him away from his dad. The problem was that Harry wasn't easily distracted. They all had to take turns coming up with new games or pretend they didn't know something about dinosaurs or lions. For Clint, that had been easy. Bruce? Not so much. 

While the team worried about keeping the tiny Stark occupied enough to stop him from going full-on overprotective-toddler on dad, Tony had to worry about that and the press. 

They had to use one of the bigger conference rooms in the building because of the number of reporters on the scene. In most situations like this wherein a celebrity or a high-profile person announces the birth of their child, press conferences aren't even needed. A simple statement would often do it. However, like most things in Tony's life, it just had to be complicated. 

The room was in chaos when Tony arrived with Happy. Pepper was already on stage, looking poised and scary as ever. "Good afternoon," Pepper spoke clearly through the small microphone. "Before we start with the questions, I would like to remind everyone that due to this being a serious matter involving a minor, every news and story whether spoken or written regarding the minor from here there forth shall undergo complete scrutiny. We will be imposing stricter rules as to what can and cannot be reported. Anyone that does not comply will be facing legal consequences."

The whole room went quiet. No one dared to question the CEO of the world's biggest tech company. 

"Thanks, Pep," Tony said loudly when he took the stand. The crowd immediately continued yelling out their questions. 

“Mr. Stark, is it true that you had an affair with a married woman and fathered a child?”

“Mr. Stark, there are rumors that you had the couple sent to prison because you want to take the child as your heir.”

“How old is your child, Mr. Stark? Are they going to inherit your company?”

"Is it true that Loki got de-aged and sent to Earth in exile?"

"Can you confirm the child in the photos is in fact stolen from a British family because of their high intelligence?"

Tony cleared his throat and began, "I'm not sure if any of you remember but I wasn't even a month old when I attended my first press conference. I know what it's like to grow up in the limelight. Every achievement and mistake were broadcasted. Let me tell you, it wasn't a delight. I told myself before that if I ever have a kid of my own, I'd never put them in the same position. This life is not the life I want for my son." 

The whole room erupted in chaos from the clear confirmation that Tony Stark is indeed a father. The billionaire quickly raised his hand for silence. "Yes, I have a son, but no, he is not a product of an affair. I am only telling you this because three days ago, your fellow reporters who are no longer welcome to attend any of the press conferences SI and the Avengers will conduct in the future, had camped outside our home, disrupted our lives, and made a little boy cry for half an hour because he was frightened by all the flashes and the yelling. As I said, I grew up in this environment; so, I'm used to dealing with you people. However, my kid isn't, and he doesn't deserve to be locked away or hide in a tower his whole life just because he can't go out without reporters hounding and scaring him. Ms. Potts already said this, but I am saying it again: I can and will sue anyone who dares to take a picture of my son without his and my consent or write false stories and accusations. I have more lawyers in my pocket than you have lightbulbs in your homes. Think about that. I am now open to some questions."

Even with the threat, that didn't stop any of the reporters from shouting questions and raising their hands. “How old is your son, Mr. Stark?” One yelled out a question from the back of the room.

“My son is five. He’s turning six next month. And no, I will not be inviting any of you to his party," was Tony's quick response. 

“What’s his name? Can you give us a description of his appearance? Maybe show us a picture?” That one came from the front line. Huh, WHiH World News.

“His name is Harry, and that’s all you need to know. I am not releasing any pictures of his face as of the moment, but this is him,” Tony gestured back to the screen behind him. After careful deliberation, he and Pepper decided on a photo of Harry in the kitchen sitting on the counter wearing one of Tony’s old MIT hoodies. The hood had hidden most of his face apart from the wide, toothy grin. It’s adorable, surely enough to make even the press fall in love with the boy. As expected, coos and awes echoed throughout the room.

“Will he be inheriting the company? How soon will you start training him to take up your place?”

Tony didn’t bother resisting the eye roll. “Again— he is five. He does not have to worry about that yet.”

“Can you tell us anything about her mother? What's her name? Where did you meet her? Where is she now? Are you going to co-parent?”

Now for the harder questions, thought Tony. This was not unexpected at all. “Unfortunately, his mother and adoptive father passed away a few years ago. They were good people. They loved our son very much and I am thankful for both of them every day of my life. No, I will not be disclosing their names or any information pertaining to their personal lives.”

“Mr. Stark, an anonymous source said that this is the result of sperm-theft conducted by an ex-lover of yours. Were you aware that there’s a possibility that your son’s parents had likely bought them in hopes of staking a claim in the Stark billions?" 

Well, that was unexpected. For a second, Tony made eye contact with Pepper. She obviously hadn’t expected the question herself. No news station, magazine, or even online blog had mentioned any of those rumors. Of course, they prepared a backstory as to how Harry came to be. They agreed on the basic sperm-donation narrative but alluded that Tony knew James beforehand and offered to donate himself. Giving away the real story might possibly cause more ruckus than it already did, and everyone is trying to avoid that. Elijah, wherever cell he’s in, could not sell his story without anyone from SI knowing, and only the director and the lawyer of the fertility clinic were aware of the matter. Whistleblowing that sort of information could only destroy their reputation. The source was most likely second-hand and incomplete, judging by the follow-up allegations. “I do not know where you got that information, but I will not allow anyone to accuse my son’s deceased parents of such a thing. I am fully informed of the events that resulted in my son.” Technically true. No one had to know Tony only found out about it when Lily was already in her third trimester. “I knew Harry’s parents. They had no need for my money. All they wanted was a child of their own, and I am glad I was able to help them achieve that. I will say no more on the matter.”

Tony ignored the follow-up questions and directed his attention to a younger reporter in the middle who asked, “Has Harry met the Avengers? What does your son think about his father being one of the world’s mightiest heroes?”

“Oh, he had, and he has them all wrapped around his little finger. If my kid ever turns out spoiled, I am not the only one to blame. His favorite is Iron Man, by the way, even before he knew Iron Man is his dad. Starks always had good taste.” Tony checked his watch and realized he only had a few minutes left. Three hours was the most he could do without putting Harry in a fit.

A familiar face appeared amidst the crowd. Tony immediately recognized Christine Everhart who apparently left Vanity Fair and joined a different news outlet. “Earlier, you say they died a few years ago, so then why didn’t you take up the responsibility back then?” Thankfully, her tone wasn’t truly sadistic. Maybe she had changed over the years, or at the very least, her opinion on Tony.

“You have to understand, I did not have Parental Rights because his adoptive father had them since even before he was born. I was only a sperm donor. When they died, the information was purposely kept from me by a wrongly-trusted person. I didn’t even know they placed me in their wills as Harry’s guardian. It took me a while, but as soon as I found out about it, I flew straight to England and took him home.”

“Mr. Stark, there are rumors that your son, Harry, was abused. Is this true?”

“Okay, time is up!” Tony quickly announced, and wow, it wasn’t even a lie. The loud beeping noise of his watch was a definite proof of that. “Ms. Potts will be giving final instructions, but I have to leave now before someone, possibly below four feet, would come barging in with tears.”

With that, Tony got off the podium and let Pepper handle the crowd he left. He trusts fully in her capability to dodge unwanted questions. Meanwhile, he now had to worry about what sight might greet him when he comes back to the penthouse. So far, JARVIS hadn’t notified him of any trouble, but he had no confidence whatsoever in his teammates’ capabilities to resist Harry’s doe eyes.

What greeted him was nowhere near Tony’s expectations. The living room didn’t look like the living room any longer. Blankets and pillows littered across the room; some he couldn’t even recognize. He was pretty sure the team grabbed them from their own rooms. In the middle was a surprisingly sturdy fort with fairy lights and maybe a projector, judging by the sound of a movie being played. It was completely covered, and big. It had to be if it needed to fit four adults, including one supersoldier, and one child.

“J, how long has this been happening?” Tony asked quietly with a smile when he heard his son giggle from the inside.

“The construction started approximately 35 minutes after you left, sir.”

For a second, he considered announcing his presence, but he’d really rather not disrupt their movie. After taking off his shoes and removing his tie, Tony crawled into the only entryway of the fort.

Everyone apart from Harry apparently already knew Tony arrived. None looked particularly surprised by his arrival. Harry, on the other hand, gasped loudly, hand covering his mouth in a full show of his surprise.

“Daddy!” the five-year-old whisper-shouted from his position between Steve and Bruce. He wasn’t showing any indication of moving from the warmth and comfort provided by his uncles.

Tony continued to move until he reached just behind his son. He pressed a long kiss on his hair and whispered, “Having fun?”

Harry nodded enthusiastically and pointed at the projected movie on the white cloth in front of them. “We’re watching Jack Frost,” he cheerfully observed.

It’s actually Rise of the Guardians. Tony saw it once when they allowed Phil to choose for movie night. He remembers it being good. Harry seems to like it very much if the happy glint in his eyes is to be considered.

By the time the children start believing again in the Guardians, Tony had taken Harry’s position between Steve and Bruce, with his son on his lap, snuggled under his ratty, old, and obviously sanitized baby blanket. Clint and Natasha were both still sprawled on their stomachs at either side of the trio, not changing their positions once since Tony joined them. Wrappers of chips, cookies, and candies were littered in front of them. The only thing that eased Tony’s concern that his son might have eaten way past his sugar limit was that Bruce was with them. He sure as hell can’t rely on Steve on that matter, given that Steve’s the most likely to feed him candy. His excuse that they used to eat candy bars as meal substitutes sometimes back in the ’30s and still turned out fine was vetoed by everyone.

That night, when everyone finally finished putting away the fort and returned Tony’s living room back to a living room, Tony gave Harry a quick warm bath and listened genuinely to his son’s play-by-play narration of his afternoon like he hadn’t heard him say it twice before.

Weeks ago, he worried whether he’ll be a good father to Harry or he’ll end up like his dad. That night, when he tucked his son in bed and read him a story or two, Tony is a little bit more confident in his answer.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 11: THERAPY

Harry’s been living with him for a month. For the most part, their relationship felt so natural that one would think they lived with each other their whole lives. Harry thrived in Tony’s care. Calvin, Harry’s pediatrician, even assured him that Harry’s weight will bounce back to normal in no time, so long as he continues to follow a steady diet. Although, his kid will most likely remain on the shorter side, but that may have had something to do with the Stark genes.

In a span of a month, Tony and Harry did whatever popular father-son bonding activity they missed the past years. They binge-watched Star Wars, made an awesome 3-foot baking soda volcano, built boxes and boxes of Lego sets, Tony even taught him how to ride a bike when they went out to the park.

On Steve’s birthday, they all went out to rent a lake cabin upstate and watched the fireworks while roasting marshmallows. No one bothered saying it out loud but everyone felt the team had gotten closer after Harry arrived. The child had become a link that made sense of their different personalities.

A few days later, Rhodey came back from his deployment and surprised both Starks. Harry was so happy seeing his godfather in person for the first time, that Tony didn’t even have it in his heart to be pissed by the gift his best friend bought for his son; but he did make it clear he wouldn’t be cleaning up after the hamster. Still, he bought a large connectible cage for Dobby. And also, possibly, a whole box of accessories. Tony never knew hamster cages could look so cute.

The past month had been wonderful.

But on some days, rare as they were, Harry would suddenly wake up lethargic and nerve-wrecked. That usually meant he had a nightmare the night before. Sometimes, Tony would find him inside his closet in the mornings, huddled between coats. Harry never says anything about the nightmares when asked, and he would remain quiet for hours, wouldn’t talk to anyone outside his dad. Even then, he’d only speak very few words. Everyone knew not to disturb the pair during an episode, as they call it. They will often find the father and son cuddled in the armchair all day, with Harry sobbing and Tony almost the same.

It got so bad one day that Tony had to fast-track the appointment he set up with Dr. Granger. They already talked on the phone and in person right after the press conference, and he found her very pleasing to talk to. There’s just something about their accents that soothe Tony’s worries. Maybe because both JARVIS and his Aunt Peggy had been British.

She was surprised, to say the least when he called; but she got over it quickly. Their first appointment shouldn’t be until after Harry’s 6^th birthday, but she immediately rearranged her schedule to fit Harry in as soon as possible. 

So, on the 1-month anniversary of Harry living with Tony, they were found sitting on comfortable chairs in the waiting room of Dr. Granger’s office. Harry didn’t really understand how therapists work. He knew he was supposed to be talking to someone, but when he asked his dad what he’s supposed to talk about, his dad didn’t have a clear answer. He was definitely shocked when he found out he’s going to talk to a doctor. He liked doctors well enough so he didn’t worry much.

The therapist’s office wasn’t like Dr. Cal’s. Harry liked Dr. Cal’s office more because he’s got Errol, but this doctor’s office wasn’t too bad. There were a lot of puzzles, toys, and books in the room, and the chairs were very soft. He guessed if he had to talk to a therapist about anything, they might as well have soft chairs and toys to play with. He’s already got his daddy to talk to, anyway. He didn’t really need someone else, much less a doctor.

But his daddy told him he had to, and the last thing Harry wanted was to make his daddy angry. Ever since his father came and save him from his relative's house, Harry had been the happiest. Not once had he felt hungry and dirty ever again. There’re snacks in the kitchen all the time. He doesn't even have to worry about being punished if he eats them because JARVIS told him his father bought them for him. The first time he washed up, his father insisted he'll help. He was so glad back then, because he hadn't had a bath before, only quick cold showers. He didn't know anything about baths, not even the fact that you gotta have toys inside.

If he makes his daddy angry, he might stop giving Harry food, or help him wash his hair in the bath. Harry wouldn't care if he'll take away his books, and toys, and playroom. He can even take away his bed. Harry wouldn't care, just as long as he'd still give him hugs and kisses, and let him eat and wash up. He'll be happy.

Harry felt his dad tap his knee, and he realized his name was actually being called. Harry knew what that meant. Like in Dr. Cal's office, it means he gets to see the doctor now.

His dad always holds his hand when they enter the real office. But today, he picked Harry up from the chair and carried him inside. Even Poppy was surprised. Harry held her close. Doctor days are always better with Poppy.

Green eyes scanned the room the moment the door closed. It was very different from Dr. Cal's office. This doctor didn't have a tall table on one side where Harry always gets his shots and his heart listened to. Instead, there’s a smaller table, like the one in the living room, in the middle, filled with puzzles and toys. Harry liked this doctor better and better by the second.

His dad carefully put him down and went to shake the hand of the doctor. Also like Dr. Cal, this one doesn’t wear white coats. She and his dad didn’t say anything to each other, but the lady smiled and looked at him. “Hello, Harry, my name is Hermione,” the doctor-lady with the curly hair crouched in front of him. Harry’s eyes widened when he realized she talked like him and JARVIS.

“Mione?” Harry shyly repeated.

Her smile widened as she nodded. “Yes, in fact, my friends call me that.”

“And… I’m your friend?”

“We can be, if you want,” agreed Dr. Mione, “but how about we get to know each other first? That’s what friends do, right?”

Harry immediately nodded and gazed up to his father who was already looking down on him with a small smile. “Can my daddy stay?” He asked the doctor. Harry wants to make friends, but he didn’t want his daddy to leave.

His dad was in fact allowed to stay. Dr. Mione had nice couches and Harry got to sit on the one with a duckie’s head. His father went to sit on the boring black ones. Then, they got to tell each other what they did the day before. Harry happily told the adults of his day with his uncle Rhodey and his hamster, Dobby. His daddy told Harry and Dr. Mione about a very boring conference call with some investors. And Dr. Mione told them about her parents visiting from England.

Harry really liked talking to Dr. Mione, and he’s happy his daddy thought of it. He misses hearing people talk normally sometimes.

“So, Harry,” Dr. Mione started again. They’ve been talking about their favorite bedtime stories while putting in the final pieces of the huge puzzle that his dad wasn’t allowed to help in. “Do any of the bedtime stories ever scare you or give you nightmares? When I was your age, my mum used to read me this book full of fairytales, and one night, she read me this story about a witch in the forest that tried to eat two children. I was so scared; I got a nightmare. I told my mum about it in the morning and she stopped reading them to me.”

“Eat children?!” Harry gasped, shocked by the story. He’s very glad his dad never read any of those to him. “I’m sorry you got scared, Dr. Mione. I think I be scared, too.”

“Thank you, Harry,” she smiled warmly and patted Harry’s hand. “Did you ever have nightmares like me?”

Suddenly, the puzzle looked more interesting— even if he only had 5 pieces left to place. He didn’t want to talk about nightmares. He didn’t want to think about them. Maybe if he pretends he hadn’t heard Dr. Mione ask, then he didn’t have to answer. Harry kept his head down and focused on the puzzle instead.

Tony quickly made eye contact with Dr. Granger. He noticed the changes in Harry’s posture and demeanor instantly. The easy smile vanished, and his gleaming eyes turned blank. Tony hated it. He hated seeing his kid tensed and anxious, but he also knew Harry needs this.

Dr. Granger smiled at Tony encouragingly. She probably already expected this outcome. “Harry? Can you answer my question?” Harry took a moment to respond like he was internally debating whether he should pretend he didn’t hear anything. Then, after a long minute, he shook his head. “No, please,” he whispered shakily and pulled up his legs, wrapping his small arms around them. The sight immediately brought Tony back to the first time he saw his son inside the storage room.

Dr. Granger kept her smile on even though Tony saw the sadness in her eyes. She must have seen this happen a lot of times before. “Why not, Harry? Can you tell me why you can’t answer my question, then?”

“Bad,” came the muffled reply. “I bad. No, no. Not tell.” Harry kept shaking his head. Tony’s legs twitched. He wanted to grab his son and smother him in reassurances and kisses, but they already agreed before the appointment to let Dr. Granger try to calm Harry first if things get heavy. Not unless Harry personally asks for his father, Tony must try to remain seated.

“I don’t know about that, Harry. I don’t think you’re bad at all. I know your daddy doesn’t think you’re bad,” Dr. Granger assured the child.

At the mention of his father, Harry snapped his head beside him and looked at Tony with equally hopeful and fearful eyes. “Not at all, kiddo. I think you’re the best, kindest, most wonderful kid in the world. First-class, buddy. Top of the list,” and just because Tony could not resist, he picked up Harry’s hand and kissed his knuckles softly.

“See, Harry?” Dr. Granger said more enthusiastically. “Your dad thinks you’re the best. I am very sure now that no one will ever think you’re bad, whether or not you answer my questions.”

“I’m not?” clarified the boy in a louder, but still tiny voice. “’ven if I don’t say?”

Dr. Granger nodded and repeated firmly, “Even if.”

“But… will I be good— gooder if I do?”

“I think you’re already the best. But remember when I told you about how I told my mum about my nightmare? And that she stopped reading that story to me? I hadn’t told you but she also made me hot chocolate and we cuddled in bed that whole morning. And I felt better. I think that telling someone you trust about your nightmares will also make you feel better, Harry.”

Harry didn’t respond. Instead, he turned over the puzzle and started all over again. Tony thought that was it, and they won’t get another thing from Harry for the rest of the appointment. But when he tried to catch Dr. Granger’s attention, he found her staring at Harry patiently. As if she felt Tony’s gaze, she lifted her head and told him soundlessly to wait for a moment.

"I don't wanna go back," Harry finally said without removing his gaze from the puzzle. "In my dreams, I go back."

"To your aunt and uncle's house?" Dr. Granger asked.

The boy nodded once and then peeked sideways to look at his dad for a second. Tony wasn't sure what it meant. "I'm bad again and I hafta go back."

The woman hummed and crouched lower so she could push on stray piece closer to Harry. "In your dreams, you were being bad and you got sent back to your relatives?" She clarified.

Harry's hard grip on the side of the table was enough of an answer. "What does being bad mean to you, Harry?"

"Talk. Make noise," Harry responded easily as if it was common knowledge. "Don't work fast," he added.

"I see. And when you moved in with you daddy, was he angry that you talked or made noises? Did he make you work? Was he mad you weren't fast?"

Harry's eyes snapped wide and he looked at Dr. Granger with disbelief. "No, no. Not daddy," he insisted. The green eyes then landed their gaze on Tony, who had long since abandoned the black couch and went to sit on the floor beside his son. Tony quickly nodded at Harry, letting him know he's right.

"So, your dad's not mad, yet you still think you'll have to go back to your relatives."

Harry nervously nodded.

"It's okay to be afraid, Harry. But I don't think you'll ever go back to your relatives. Right, Mr. Stark?"

Catching on his cue, Tony picked Harry up and placed him sideways on his lap. He carded his fingers through Harry's curl and finally kissed him on the forehead. "You're never going back, kiddo, for whatever reason. You're with me now, and that's not going to change. Thank you for telling us your nightmare, baby. That's very brave of you. As soon as we're back home, we'll order ice cream and we'll cuddle all afternoon, hm?"

Harry closed his eyes, sighed, and nodded against Tony's chest. Not even a minute later, Harry had fallen asleep. All the emotional talk took a toll on him. And just like that, it appears like the appointment just ended.

Dr. Granger seems to understand as well because she slowly stood from the small chair she's sitting in and picked up Poppy from the floor. Tony accepted the bear and thanked her softly.

“It’s almost time anyway,” she said. “We actually took longer than I expected. Some of these first meetings usually only last for 20 minutes or so.”

She helped Tony stand from the floor without shifting Harry too much. Tony settled his sleeping kid to rest his head on his shoulder and turned to the therapist, “Dr. Granger, thank you so much for today. I— I asked him so many times before but he wouldn’t answer me. I don’t know how you did it, but thank you.”

Dr. Granger waved a hand dismissively, “I did not do anything you didn’t do, Mr. Stark. Sometimes, parents just can’t stand seeing their kids in pain and would cave at the first sight of it. It’s good to always want to protect your child, but they must also learn to deal with what’s hurting them on their own. It won’t always be as easy as today; recovery isn’t a straight line, but I am confident Harry will be able to heal from that chapter of his life. He’s a very brave and strong kid. You should be proud of him.”

Tony’s eyes focused on his son in his arms and breathed a relieved sigh. “I really am, doc. More than you know.”

They left the building with another appointment in two weeks, then they’ll see if they need to schedule them closer together or continue with the current speed of one session every other week. It’s going to be hard some days, but Tony would never change Harry for the world.

“Everything okay, boss?” Happy asked concernedly.

“I think it will be,” responded Tony.  

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 12: BABYSITTING

A week before Harry’s birthday, Tony had to leave for a business meeting.

While Harry wasn’t used to his dad being gone for more than half a day, the child understood Tony had to work. He attended some meetings before, but none were held outside New York, or the tower for that matter. Since stepping down as CEO of the company, he’d been able to dodge a lot of them. And since Harry arrived, Pepper managed to arrange all the meetings Tony had to attend to be held at Stark Towers (it’s still Stark Towers in paper regardless of everyone calling it Avengers Tower).

Unfortunately, even Pepper’s powers could not control every decision. Though he’s no longer CEO, as the owner of Stark Industries, Tony still needs to be present at every contract renewal with the US military. It’s all well and good but the meeting must be in Pentagon, and Pentagon is in DC.

It’s not the time that became the problem. The chopper can easily take him to DC in an hour. Unless there’s an issue with the contract or some military general suddenly thinks they’re better engineers than Tony, the meetings only last for a few hours at most. No, time wasn’t the issue. It’s the distance.

Whenever Tony’s in a meeting in the tower, it was always easy for Harry to reach him. He could simply ask JARVIS or take the elevator down to the conference room levels. Either way, Harry knew his dad’s just close by.

DC, though. That’s more than 200 miles away. No matter how hard Tony convinced his son that he can still call anytime, and that if he was really needed, Tony would fly back in a second, Harry wasn’t swayed. He sulked all day and glared at everything, including his stuffed friends. Tony almost said fuck it and skip the meeting, but they need the contracts or else it’ll go to someone stupid like Hammer Tech. Now, that’s a recipe for disaster.

He also thought about just bringing Harry along, but quickly shut the thought down. Harry has therapy the morning before Tony has to leave. While Tony might not be tired after the session, Harry will surely be. He’ll not bring a cranky child in a room full of men in suits and uniforms.

Clint, bless him, offered to babysit. Tony might have been wary at first because Clint’s like a child himself, but Phil assured him he’ll likely be doing most of the babysitting anyway.  

Harry’s never been babysat before. Every time Tony’s not around, JARVIS usually keeps an eye on him. So, when Tony told him his uncles Clint and Phil would babysit him, Harry suddenly thinks it was awesome. He hadn’t appeared to realize all his aunts and uncles have been doing that with him before, because they always called it visiting or aunt/uncle day rather than babysitting.

Still, it meant Tony could go to DC without having to worry about his son. Much.

He took Harry to his therapy session that morning, spent an hour working on his tablet in the waiting room because Dr. Granger wanted to talk to Harry alone, talked to Pepper over the phone and assured her he won’t be more than fashionably late, spent another hour worrying what took his son so long, got surprised when the door burst open and Harry all but jumping into his arms, had a quick but detailed discussion with Dr. Granger about putting Harry in for a session every two weeks, took his son on a detour for early lunch at Burger King (they drive-thrued), kissed him all over his face about ten times and hugged him about twenty, dropped him on Clint and Phil’s floor, and then he boarded the chopper.

He did all of that while being 10 minutes early for the meeting. Even Pepper looked surprised. She didn’t look surprised, however, when Tony spent most of the meeting checking his phone for reports and updates.

It was obvious that Harry wasn’t the only one that took the distance hard.

**

Harry really likes his aunts and uncles in America.

When his daddy first told him he’s got lots of aunts and uncles, Harry was wary. He knew in his heart his father wouldn’t let anyone hurt him again, but it’s not very easy not to be afraid.

But then he met his Aunt Pepper. Harry used to be scared of her, too. He’s not anymore, because his Aunt Pepper is amazing. Even when Harry made a mess when he dropped his juice on the floor, she wasn’t mad. Instead, she smiled at him and told him to be careful next time because he might slip and get hurt; and then she helped Harry wipe the floor. Harry felt so thankful that he allowed her to pick him up and they cuddled on the couch for a long time under the blanket she gave him only a day before. He liked her ever since.

Meeting the rest of his aunts and uncles didn’t seem too bad anymore.

And he was right.

When he told Dr. Granger during their talking time that his Uncle Clint and Uncle Phil will come babysit him, she asked how he felt about that. He told her honestly that he’s excited. Maybe a bit (or a lotta) sad because his dad’s going far away on a meeting, but still excited. He told her his new aunts and uncles weren’t anything like Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia. They never get mad when he’s always talking, they don’t make him do the laundry or clean their rooms, and they play with him all the time. What Dr. Granger said to him next made him wonder. She said that maybe Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon were the different ones. Harry thought back to Aunt Marge who liked to listen Dudley talk, who didn’t make Dudley do the cleaning and the laundry, and who gave him lotsa toys to play with. Maybe it really was Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon who didn’t know how to be an aunt or uncle.

He thought of that while he watched his Uncle Clint hang papers with red dots on them on the doorway for Harry to hit with his toy bow and arrow. He thought of that when his Uncle Phil sat by his bed when it was time for a nap, and brushed his hair until he fell asleep. He thought of that especially when he woke up and found Uncle Clint and Uncle Phil in the kitchen smiling at him and asking him if he had a nice dream.

He really likes his aunt and uncles in America.

**

“Harry! Your dad’s on the phone!” Clint yelled from the living room.

Harry cheered and pushed his drawing aside, eager to talk to his father. Phil chuckled and picked up the fallen sheets on the floor, calling out to the child not to run in the hallways when he heard the playroom door burst open.

Harry is possibly the most well-behaved child Phil ever met. Ironic, really, when the child’s father is none other than Tony Stark. They did a few puzzles for a while after his dad dropped him until Clint went on to teach him archery. Phil wasn’t sure at first if Tony would allow his five-year-old to shoot things with an arrow, but JARVIS assured him Mr. Barton cleared it with Sir beforehand. When it became obvious that Harry’s all to ready for a nap, Phil took him to bed and stayed until he fell asleep. They gave him a healthy snack of his choosing when he woke up, watched a documentary on whales, and just a minute ago, Phil and Harry were drawing their own superhero costumes. Harry’s looked a lot like a wizard; with all the cloak, pointed hat, and wand. Phil would love to see the look on Tony Stark’s face when he finds out his son wants to be a magician. (Although, he’s pretty sure Tony would simply smile and buy his kid a wizard costume.)

Harry is possibly the most well-behaved child Phil ever met. So, when the door to the playroom opened and revealed a distressed child with an equally distressed Clint, Phil was quick on his feet and pulled Harry into his own arms, shushing the sobbing boy and swaying him from side to side.

To Clint, he asked, “What happened?”

Clint looked sadly at the five-year-old and shrugged. “Tony said he’s going to be late. I’m not sure what else is said because Harry ran out of the room. I had to follow after him and told Tony we’ll call later.”

“Oh, little one,” Phil cooed. “It’s alright.”

“I want daddy,” cried Harry on his shoulder.

“Mr. Barton, Agent Coulson, Sir is trying to connect a video call. Would you like me to put him on screen?” JARVIS announced.

Both men sighed when Harry let out another sob. “Might as well,” answered Phil.

Tony’s face suddenly appeared on the huge TV screen in Harry’s playroom. “Harry!” cried the man immediately, not even bothering to greet Phil and Clint. “C’mon, baby, talk to me.”

“Daddy?” Harry lifted his face off of Phil’s shoulder and peeked around him.

“The screen, kidlet,” offered Clint.

At the sight of his father, Harry burst into tears for the third time but he stopped hiding in Phil’s neck. “You said you be back soon,” accused the child.

The billionaire looked nearly in tears himself. “I am, I will,” Tony frantically assured his son. “I’m only going to be a little bit late, sweetheart. There’s a big storm in DC and dad’s just got off the phone with Uncle Steve. He and Aunt Nat are gonna come get me and Aunt Pep in the quinjet before they head back to New York from Mexico. Remember that? Uncle Steve and Aunt Nat are on a mission in Mexico and they're coming home tonight, right?”

Harry wiped his tears on the back of his hand and nodded, hiccups still coming off every few seconds. “Back before bedtime?” he asked in between them.

“Yes, totally. I’ll be there for bath time and bedtime, kiddo.”

That seemed enough for Harry because he smiled shakily. “Okay. Love you, daddy. Be careful,” Harry blew him kisses like how Natasha taught him.  

Tony laughed from the screen, clearly relieved that Harry had stopped crying and wouldn’t hate him. “Love you, too, sweetheart. Go wash your face. You’ve got snot all over your shirt!”

Harry squirmed on Phil’s arms until Phil placed him back on the floor. As soon as he did, he ran out of the room, most likely towards his bathroom to do as he’s told. “I got him,” Clint said to both Phil and Tony, leaving the room in pursuit of Harry without waiting for a response.

Tony dragged a shaky hand on his face. “Should’ve taken a quinjet,” he muttered. “Most flights are canceled until the storm passes, and it’s too dangerous to take the chopper.”

“You made the right call,” Phil reassured the father. “I’d really rather console a kid because his dad’s going to be late than have to tell him his helicopter crashed. Please don’t make me do that.”

“No chance,” declared Tony. “I’m not risking it, Agent. I know I have to be much more careful, now that I have a kid waiting for me back home.”

“Glad to hear that, Stark.”

—and it was. Between all the Avengers and Clint alone, Phil had been pulling his hair in worry. Every one of them is reckless, even Natasha at some point. There’s not a mission that goes by that Phil didn’t drag one of them to medical. He’d really, really hate it if he had to tell the little boy outside the room that his dad is hurt because he’s been fighting.

“Crying fit aside, was he good?” Tony asked seriously.

"Harry's honestly the best kid I know, Tony. You have nothing to worry about. Although," Phil paused for a moment, forming the right words to avoid any sort of panic from the billionaire. "We were drawing earlier, and I seem to notice he's hunching too closely to the paper. I was just about to ask him about it when you called. It might be nothing, of course, but have you ever thought of taking him to an optometrist?"

"Jesus," cursed Tony. "I never noticed, or I guess I just didn't put two and two together. He's been doing that when reading his books, too. I thought his arms or head might just be tired since he's fine watching movies from the couch. Can you please ask him tonight? I want to make sure before I have JARVIS send me a list of all the eye doctors in New York. God, this kid's going to have so many doctors in his life. We're meeting with his dentist this weekend," sighed Tony.

Phil nodded sympathetically. "It's fine, Tony. I really would not have noticed if I wasn't looking too closely. I'll ask him right after this call and I'll send you a text. And don't worry about Harry collecting doctors. Most children have them, anyway."

"Right, yeah. I suppose," Tony responded as if trying to calm himself. "Thanks for watching him. I won't be any later than 8 but could you feed him dinner if I don't get back by 7?"

"No worries, Tony. See you later."

The man thanked him again before they ended the call. Phil then made his way out of the playroom to find his partner and the kid they were watching. He thought he heard voices in the kitchen earlier when he was still talking to Tony so he tried there first.

True enough, Harry was on the counter sitting crossed leg while Clint stood in front of him. They were both digging their fists into a box of Lucky Charms.

“You’re spoiling his dinner,” admonished Phil lightly from the hallway.

Harry giggled when Clint startled. “This is appetizer, Phil!” came the practiced excuse.

“Harry, come here for a sec,” ordered Phil softly, letting Harry follow him to the living room. He pulled one of the random books on the shelf and held it in his hands until Harry came to stand in front of him. He then handed the book to the child. “Can you read this for me?” He asked, opening the book to a nonspecific page.

Harry tilted his head in confusion but did as he’s told. He began reading the paragraph out loud slowly, stuttering on some words and completely mumbling others, because Phil had somehow fished one of Tony’s books on Mechanics. The kid may have not noticed but he’s been holding the book only a few inches away.

“Very good, Harry,” praised Phil, making Harry beam happily. He took the book from the kid’s hand and held it further. Then, he asked again, “Can you read this for me this far?”

Harry’s green eyes squinted in frustration and he shook his head. “Some. It’s too far,” he told Phil seriously.

It wasn’t too far. Phil only held it a little more than two feet away. He thought if he’d slowly ease the reading material further and further, he’ll be able to tell the child’s father how bad the vision might be.

Putting the book back on the shelf, Phil crouched to Harry’s level. “Does your head hurt sometimes, Harry? Have you ever felt dizzy or nauseous when looking at things far away?”

Harry nodded immediately.

“I thought so. Why haven’t you told anyone? Your dad especially?”

“It always hurt before. It’s okay if I read close,” responded the five-year-old.

Phil took Harry’s hand and led him to the couch to sit. “If you’re hurt in any way, kid, you have to tell adults, okay? Your dad would always want to know.”

“Oh,” responded Harry surprised even though he shouldn’t be. “Is he gonna be mad I didn’t tell? I swear, Uncle Phil— I didn’t know I had to.”

“Mad? Of course, not,” said Phil. “Now, go wash your hands and make sure your Uncle Clint isn’t causing trouble. I’ll see what I can find in the kitchen and make us something for dinner.”

Harry grinned, nodded, and sprinted to go looking for Clint. Phil’s half-sure he’s playing with the remote helicopter he bought for the kid.

Set up that optometrist -Coulson

Phil tucked his phone back in his pocket and strolled to the kitchen. He hopes he can find something other than Kraft mac n’ cheese.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 13: HARRY IS SIX

July 31^st came on a Wednesday. The sky was clear and the Midtown streets were bustling. Private cars and yellow cabs were honking nonstop, and people were sprint-walking everywhere, phones clutched to their ears.

In the middle of Midtown Manhattan, just a couple blocks away from New York’s Public Library, stood a tall, imposing building with a huge letter A hanging on its façade. Masses of men and women in suits and skirts walked in and out of the building, carrying coffee cups and briefcases. At the penthouse of that 93-floor tower, inside the second biggest bedroom, slept a curly-haired little boy, surrounded by his stuffed animal friends, and dreaming about flying motorcycles and castles by a lake.

In the kitchen, the little boy’s father was already on his second cup of coffee, reading the instructions on the back of the pancake mix package. The man never made pancakes before in his life. He wants to make one now.

“Should I add the eggs before or after I put in milk?” Tony asked his A.I.

“According to some suggestions on the internet, for light, fluffy pancakes, add the milk first to make the batter, beat the eggs separately, and then add them to the mix,” responded JARVIS.

“Huh,” muttered Tony. “Easy enough.”

Two failed batters later and a burned batch of breakfast, Tony finally placed six perfectly round and fluffy pancakes in a bright red plastic plate. He grabbed the whipped cream from the fridge and sprayed it to a swirl on top of the pile before topping it with colorful sprinkles.

His son is six. It’s not every day that his son is turning six. Tony had spent the past two weeks planning for Harry’s birthday— and birthday pancakes are on the top of that list.

With a big proud smile and a bounce on each step, Tony made his way towards Harry’s bedroom. It’s already half past 8, and while Harry’s usually up before then (because he’s abnormally a morning person), it seems like even fate decided to let the boy rest some more.

Tony placed the plate on his son’s desk and sat at the edge of the bed, reaching over to brush the curls that covered most of his forehead. “Hey, kiddo. Guess whose birthday is today,”

Harry shifted and snuggled against Tony’s hand. Bleary eyes then opened a fraction and a fist came to rub them. Mindlessly, Tony grabbed the boy’s red and black round glasses from the desk and handed it to his son. “Daddy?”

“Nope. Wrong guess. It starts with an H.”

His son stared at him in confusion before it finally sunk into him what day it was. “Me! It’s my birthday!”

Tony smiled. “That still doesn’t start with an H but it’ll do.”

Harry giggled and kneeled on the bed to hug his dad. “It’s my birthday, daddy! I’m six!”

“You don’t have to remind me, kiddo. It makes me feel so old,” said Tony. “But not so old for birthday pancakes!”

Tony twisted his aged body to grab the plate behind him and presented it happily to Harry. Harry’s face turned wonderstruck at the sight of the rainbow-sprinkled-whipped-creamed tower of pancakes. “Wow,” the little boy whispered.

“Made it just for you, bud— ask JARVIS— whipped cream and all,” stated Tony proudly. With one hand, he grabbed the tray he prepared— thank you, JARVIS for reminding him last night— and set it on the bed. Carefully, he placed the birthday pancakes on the tray and fished the fork from his back pocket. “Happy birthday, baby.” He kissed him on the forehead.

“Thank you, daddy. This is the best birthday ever!”

“I aim to please,” responded Tony with a grin. “But we’ll still be reviewing your letters later, bud. Don’t think I forgot.”

**

Truthfully, Tony initially planned to rent out the planetarium over at the Museum of Natural History for Harry's grand 6th birthday party; however, some charity organization already booked it ahead. He could easily out-pay them and have their schedules moved earlier or later but he did not want to cause any trouble, especially when he found out the organization is doing it for orphans and foster kids in New York.

It was fortunate, come to think of it, because when he casually asked Harry's therapist after one session where and how she spent her daughter's birthdays, Dr. Granger suggested he celebrate it at home where Harry's most comfortable in. Big and extravagant parties would only make Harry anxious given his reaction to the playroom and the gifts he receives from his many aunts and uncles.

So, Tony did just that. He thought about hiring a planner or someone who actually knows a thing or two about children's parties that didn't involve string quartets and Hors d'oeuvres like the ones in his own parties as a child. But ultimately, he decided to organize it himself. For two weeks, Tony made a list of activities and surprises for his son. He got on the internet and browsed every blog and site he could find looking for the best decor theme for 6-year-old boys. Amazingly, a lot of them were Avengers-themed.

It took him 3 days (mostly due to being called into meetings and taking Harry to appointments) before he finally zeroed in on an around-the-world party concept. Having decorators on call for SI's galas had its perks because Tony immediately got them to set up one of the tower's many conference halls. A day and a half later, they delivered. The smaller conference hall that used to be so bare it could have reproduced turned into a small traveler wonderland— just in time for Harry's birthday.

And Harry wasn't aware of anything. He knew he's going to have a birthday party because Tony and the rest of the Avengers kept reminding him of it. But he actually didn't know where and what it is. From a random anecdote from his son, Tony knew Harry never got to attend any of his cousins or their neighbors' parties before. He has no idea how they work, only that there's a lot of presents and leftover cake. Tony wasn't sure about the leftover cake, though. Steve's likely going to eat them all. The man's got some serious sweet tooth.

Harry’s party would not start until five, but Tony planned a full day of activities. After the birthday pancakes, his son got a full bubble bath experience. Tony purchased all sorts of bath bombs for the event— and Harry’s favorite, which he ended up using, was the one with an Avenger toy inside. He got a Hulk. Tony wasn’t even disappointed it wasn’t Iron Man.

After a quick rinse and a thorough towel rubdown, he dressed his son in faded jeans, a navy-blue shirt with the words Birthday Dude in white, and a pair of white Chucks. They’re going on a trip.

Even though Tony wasn’t able to rent out the planetarium, he still thought bringing Harry to a museum was a good idea. A tour of the American Museum of Natural History would be an awesome adventure for his son, especially since he likes those… natural things.

“Daddy! Daddy! Look at that! It’s so big!” Harry gasped loudly, pointing at the dinosaur bones in the middle of the Theodore Roosevelt Rotunda.

Tony chuckled and wrapped his lower arm around his son’s shoulder. “It is, isn’t it? Do you know what kind of dinosaur is that?”

“Uh—”

“Try reading the sign, kiddo,” suggested the father.

Harry stepped forward towards the information “Ba-ro-sa-u-rus. Barosaurus. Woah. Do they have a T-rex, daddy?”

“Let me look at the map first, buddy,” said Tony as he pulled out the folded paper from his back pocket. “It seems they do on the fourth floor. Wanna go there now or continue exploring this level? We haven’t seen the African Mammals or the Birds yet.”

“Birds! Birds! I wanna see the birds,” cheered the birthday boy, jumping in place because of the excitement. Some people were glancing at them but none really looked further than smiling at the sight of an enthusiastic child.

They did not skip one single exhibit, and Harry was just as excited seeing the collection of Asian ethnology as he was at the Dinosaur Wing. They even got to enter the planetarium because they were a little early and the kids from the foster system wouldn’t be arriving until after lunch. Tony— being unapologetic about spoiling his kid— bought Harry a toy or a cute clothing apparel at every gift shop they passed. They weren’t even his birthday presents.

For lunch, Tony took Harry to his first non-take-out New Yorker pizza at Ray’s only two blocks from the museum. There’s nothing more adorable than watching his kid sit across from him inside a tiny restaurant, with crooked glasses, and NASA cap-covered curls, try to heave his huge slice of mozzarella pizza away from his face.

And they weren’t finished. Tony bought Broadway tickets to Lion King. They were lucky enough that there’s an early show on a Wednesday since Lion King was probably the only show they could recommend for 6-year-olds that wasn’t Frozen. He wasn’t certain that Harry would like it but since he loved the Disney films they did watch, the chances were high.

Oh, and he did. Harry thought it was the best thing in the entire world. Tony would have believed it if he hadn’t said it a hundred times that day alone. But Harry loved Lion King so Tony was happy.

When Tony told his son they were finally heading back home, Harry didn’t even look disappointed his birthday adventure was over. He hugged and kissed his dad multiple times even before they reached the car, thanking him over and over again, and telling him it was the best birthday ever. Tony inwardly grinned as he imagined the look of surprise on his kid’s face when he realizes everyone he loves were waiting for him back at the tower, ready to smother him in his own hugs and kisses. And presents. Lots of them.

No more hangers and old socks for Harry ever again.

**

Harry’s smile never wavered throughout the ride. Not even on the way up to the penthouse. “Can we watch Lion King tonight, daddy?” asked the child just as they passed floor 73.

Tony looked at his son with a brow raised. “Didn’t we just watch it like… half an hour ago?”

“No, not the show. I mean the movie, daddy. You said it has a movie. Can we see?”

If it was any other day, Tony might have said yes instantly. But it’s Harry’s birthday, and his small party was waiting for him ten floors below. “Maybe, kiddo. We’ll see if you still want to watch it after dinner, okay?” That got an easy nod from the boy.

The moment they reached their floor, Tony quickly dumped their museum purchases on the couch and ushered his son to change his clothes while he does the same. He texted Natasha beforehand to prepare Harry’s outfit and lay it on his bed. It was a pair of khaki shorts, a white button-down shirt, and some black outdoor sandals. Harry looked adorable in it when he came out of his room just minutes after Tony.

“Where we goin’?” Harry asked, pulling the sleeves of his shirt in place.

Tony didn’t even resist. He swept Harry off the floor and into his arms before settling him on his hip. He’s getting big, Tony realized, but thankfully not big enough to stop carrying. “It’s a surprise,” said Tony giddily.

Harry tilted his head and looked at his father curiously. “Are the ‘vengers gonna be there?”

At Tony’s nod, Harry immediately insisted they bring the souvenirs they bought from their trip. He chose every gift himself. He got Phil a dinosaur 3D puzzle, a shirt with a drawing of a dinosaur in a taco and the word tacosaurus on it for Clint, a yellow Albert Einstein tie for Bruce, a cool constellation mug for Pepper, a cap with sharks on them for Rhodey, amethyst beaded bracelets for Natasha, a hoodie with a funny drawing of a dinosaur and the word hangry for Steve, and a space shuttle water bottle for Happy. Tony had to carry all of those and Harry down to the conference-slash-party room.

Clint was waiting outside the double door when they arrived. In his hands were khaki-colored cargo vests and safari hats in adult and child sizes. He was also wearing his own set over t-shirt and jeans. Tony only planned for Harry to wear the costumes. He should’ve expected his friends to go the extra mile.

Harry got even more confused when Tony made him put on the vest and hat since the father (and Clint) kept telling him it’s a secret whenever he asked.

“Alright, kiddo, you ready?” Tony asked excitedly.

“For what?” asked Harry back.

Tony didn’t answer and simply pushed the doors open revealing a fully decorated room. A huge map of the world— like the one in his playroom but in blue— was painted over a wood board and placed to rest on the wall. In front of it were tables of different heights filled with snacks, from bowl-filled Doritos to individually wrapped cake pops of airplanes and sailboats. There’s a kid-sized hot-air balloon at the end of the row filled with just about every gummy candy known to man. Tony had Harry’s cake customized to showcase the Seven Wonders of the World except for Machu Picchu— which meant he had six birthday cakes lined up on the table; one for each year in Harry’s life.

“Happy Birthday, Harry!” yelled each of Harry’s aunts and uncles uncoordinatedly. Tony even caught a glimpse of Pepper hitting Rhodey with her own safari hat when the man yelled over a mouthful of Doritos.

To say that Harry was surprised was an understatement. The little boy immediately shrieked in happiness and ran to hug everyone in the room. Tony laughed at the faces of everyone when his son started pulling out gifts from a bag and handing them one by one. It was a bit unusual to attend a kid’s birthday party where the birthday celebrant was the one to hand out gifts.

“We went unsupervised in gift shops,” shrugged Tony when they sent him raised eyebrows.

When Harry finished giving his gifts, he turned to his dad and attacked him in a bear hug. Well, as bear as a hug can be when one is less than four feet tall. “Like your party?” asked Tony with a beaming smile.

“Party?” gasped Harry, “Birthday party?” He looked around once more in wonder.

“Tell me my godson knows what a party is, Tony,” insisted Rhodey from the side.

Tony ignored him and knelt in front of his son, ruffling his hair. “Ah, kiddo, you didn’t think the adventure was your birthday party, did you?”

“Wow,” whispered the birthday boy, not bothering to respond accordingly.

After the initial surprise and confusion, the team got Harry to play Pin the Tail on the Donkey and Harry Says. Tony watched the scenes unfold from the side with a constant smile and the bouts of laughter once in a while.

By the time dinner came, everyone already found a seat on the table. Harry was at the center, sitting on his booster chair, beaming and blushing. They were having Italian from Tony’s favorite mom-and-pop restaurant which he had catered, and everyone was having fun simply talking about their days.

When all finished their meals, Tony promptly announced it was time for cake. He pulled Harry off his chair and carried him towards where the cakes were while the rest chuckled and followed behind closely. Happy quickly produced a lighter from his pocket and lit up all the 6 candles as everybody sang the happy birthday song out of tune.

Harry, for all his guffaws and shrieks throughout the party, suddenly felt shy and hid his face on Tony’s neck. His ears were red all over.

“—Happy birthday to you!” they sang the last line at different tunes.

“Make a wish, baby,” whispered Tony in his son’s ear and bent forward to let Harry blow his candles.

And he did. Everyone clapped and cheered.

“Okay!” announced Tony again once the clapping and cheering stopped. “Present time!”

He placed his son in the middle of the room and began pulling out the gifts from under a covered table one at a time. It was Pepper’s idea— raised when Tony told her about how emotional Harry got over the welcome home gifts his team bought for him.

Harry cautiously opened each gift handed to him and promptly and thoroughly thanked every giver. All in all, he received three pairs of graphic shirts, one My Uncle is in the Air Force hoodie, a telescope, a mini microscope, watercolors, a Lego Architecture London set, two different board games, puzzles, a magician cape and hat, a complete set of Avengers action figures, an Iron Man Funko Pop, three stuffed animals: a whale, a turtle, and an elephant, and a picture book on constellations. 

By the time Harry finished opening his presents, he was already half-asleep.

“He skipped his nap and it’s nearly bedtime anyway. I’m taking him upstairs,” Tony moved to pick up his son from the floor when Steve suddenly offered to carry him.

“You don’t have to,” said Tony.

“I know. I want to,” responded Steve.

Because he was tired himself, Tony conceded. He bid his friends and teammates goodnight and thanked them for everything they’ve done so far for Harry. Harry— already sleeping on Steve’s shoulder— got a few more forehead kisses before they were finally allowed to leave, telling Tony they’ll clean up and bring the gifts up to the penthouse later.

Steve carefully lowered the child on his bed and removed his shoes. The vest had long been abandoned during the Harry Says game. He kissed Harry’s head goodnight and moved to the side for Tony to do the same, watching the billionaire whisper words of love and adoration to the sleeping boy.

“Thanks, Steve,” said Tony when they stepped out of Harry’s room.

Steve smiled, though a tad bit sad. “It’s not a problem, Tony. I love that kid of yours. There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for him.”

Tony ducked his head to hide his blush. It was heartwarming to know the man he’s been crushing for a long time, adores his son as well. “Want some juice before you leave? We have all kinds of flavors. I recommend the Strawberry Lemonade, and no, not talking about weed. It’s Harry’s favorite and it tastes weirdly awesome.”

The blond Adonis chuckled beside him. “I would love to, Tony, but you’re dead on your feet. How about I take your offer and raise it to coffee tomorrow,” Steve proposed, voice wavering at the end.

“Coffee,” repeated Tony, “Uh— let me get this straight first because my mind is done for the day— are you gonna make me coffee tomorrow or was that offer supposed to be a date?” Blunt, but he’s tired so really, he can’t be blamed.  

Steve blushed madly. “The second,” he replied determinedly.

“Oh,” said Tony. “Oh!”

The billionaire’s shocked but pleased expression gave Steve more confidence. “So, would you want to grab coffee with me tomorrow? I know you’re busy with Harry and SI, not to mention building and fixing our gears and all those other projects SHIELD makes you do— wow, you do a lot— so I understand if you’d rather not because that’s to—”

“Yes.”

“—tally fine and wait what?”

“I’d like to get coffee with you. Like real coffee though, not the shitty Starbucks glorified sugary drink.” Tony’s face scrunched in distaste. “—oh, and not before I find someone to babysit on such short notice.”

“Don’t worry about that. Natasha already offered,” said Steve, quickly turning red when he realized what he said. Tony’s smile widened.

“You already asked Natasha. Wow, you are way too confident for your own good, Captain,” smirked the engineer-superhero.

“No! It’s— crap— she said she’d babysit Harry if I finally get over myself and ask you. On a date, that is.”

“Adorable,” chuckled Tony. “Okay, tell Nat to be here by nine-thirty. I’ll have the kid dressed and fed by then.”

Steve nodded like a man on a plan. “Alright, Tony. I guess I’ll see you tomorrow? Uh— bye,” he said before giving him those shy sunshine smile as he walked back to the elevator. His steps had a bit of a jump on them again, reminding Tony of the time he made Steve deliver cereal to the penthouse.

Tony slumped on the wall behind him the moment the elevator door closed.

“Oh my fucking god, JARVIS, did that really happen?!”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 14: DADDY’S DAY OUT

His daddy said he's going on a date with Uncle Steve. Harry didn't know what a date was and how it was different from the numbers on the calendar, but it must be fun because his daddy kept smiling when he thought Harry wasn't looking. 

When he asked if he could also go on a date next time, his dad only laughed and told him not for another 10 years at least. Ten is a small number but 10 years meant more than a thousand days. JARVIS said it's 3,652.425 days— that's a lot. Harry's going to be so old by the time his dad lets him go on a date. 

He watched his dad put on different shirts the past hour and brush his teeth three times. Then he counted every pace back and forth his dad made. He counted 203 before the elevator dinged open. 

And then he watched him all but sprint towards the living room. Huh. Harry thought his daddy was going on a date with Uncle Steve, yet it was Aunt Tasha's voice he heard. 

"—waiting for you in the lobby. Don't worry, I got the kiddo."

"Thank you so much, Nat. Harry's done with breakfast and he already brushed his teeth. There’re snacks in the kitchen and someone will bring up your food in case coffee becomes lunch. He's got his chewable vitamins on the top shelf. Harry knows where it is. He takes them before lunchtime," his dad said in one breath. 

"Cool. Got it. Now go before Cap thinks you stood him up," Aunt Tasha pushed his dad's shoulder lightly. 

Harry got a hug and kisses on his forehead before his dad really left the room. He wished he asked if he could come with him and Uncle Steve on their date instead. Maybe next time. 

"Come here, katyonak, and give me a hug," Aunt Natasha opened her arms wide, prompting Harry to barrel into them. He buried his face onto the woman's stomach, crooking his glasses awkwardly. 

She laughed and pulled away, reaching down to rearrange his glasses. "I always thought you looked adorable in these. Did your dad choose them?"

Harry shook his head. His dad said he liked the bright pink ones but Harry thought he might be joking. Pink wasn't his favorite color. It's red— like Harry's. "I did," Harry said proudly. "I can see good now."

"Better," corrected his aunt. "And I'm glad. Would have been a shame if you couldn't see this pretty face well from a distance. How would you know it's me who's coming, right?"

Harry giggled. "You have red hair, Aunt Tasha. Like Mummy. I would know."

Aunt Natasha smiled at him and ruffled his hair before ushering him towards the couch. They'll watch some kids spy movies, she said, and criticize their movements. Harry didn't understand but it sounded fun. 

"Aunt Tasha?" asked Harry once he was comfortable on the couch with his lion. 

"What is it, Harry?"

"Can we go on a date too in ten years?"

**

The last time Tony went on a date, it was a disaster. 

It was around 4 months before he found out about Harry. Unlike how the media portrayed him, he wasn’t exactly charming when it comes to real, honest-to-God dates. Most of his previous relationships were likely either alcohol-induced or alcohol-maintained. This meant whenever he actually tries to start a relationship, it always ends up down the drain.

She was a Product Manager at Google and generally a nice woman. They met during one of those compulsory charity galas and seemed to hit it off— enough to schedule dinner the next week. Everything was fine at first. Tony drove them to a nice, classy restaurant, had small talk, the usual. Things went downhill quickly after that. Beth, as it turns out, likes asking personal questions like his childhood and his past relationships. Tony didn’t want to be rude and refuse to answer, so he did what he normally does every time he feels vulnerable: hide. He excused himself to the restroom and fucking stayed there for thirty minutes. When he finally got ahold of his sanity, Beth had left the restaurant. A waitress told him she left a message saying she had an emergency at work. 

To this day, Tony wasn’t sure if there really had been an emergency. But the fact still remained: she never called for a reschedule.

And now, Tony is going on a date with Steven Grant Rogers. 

He spent the whole night thinking about it. Tony still could not believe he got asked on a date— especially not by someone like Steve. Wasn’t only two months ago he didn’t think he and Steve were friends? And then suddenly— they’re going on a date? How did Tony not see that?

He thought maybe he agreed too hastily, and that maybe a date was a bad idea after all.

There was just so much at risk. If things go badly—which in Tony's experience, it likely will— the team dynamics would change. Their relationship will get so awkward, he might just have to move Harry and himself back to Malibu.

Oh, and Harry. If Tony could only choose one person to save in the entire universe, he would not even hesitate in saving his son. Harry is the most important everything in his life. Dating means more going out and the occasional bunking over. It'll take away time, and he only just got Harry after a long time. It’s not exactly fair to his son who had to share his dad, nor to Steve if he couldn’t commit fully because his priority would always be his kid. The idea of dating while he’s had Harry for only two months seemed selfish and greedy.

If he’s being honest with himself, he wants to be selfish and greedy for once. He’s been pining after the Brooklyn boy since even before he was thawed out of the ice. Tony’s got a complete vintage set of the Captain America comic books as a kid. He still even has his Captain Ameribear and Bucky Bear stored in a vault two floors under the basement, along with the rest of his collectible items he’ll never admit to owning.

And when he met Steve Rogers, he felt like a little kid seeing his crush in the playground and pulled his metaphoric pigtails. It wasn’t the best first meeting, Tony agreed, but even after they finished fighting the aliens, he was disappointed Steve didn’t bother reaching out. It wasn’t until he offered to house everyone in the tower that he got to talk to him again. Maybe along the way, Tony fell in love with the man behind the name.

He tried looking back to their previous interactions to see clues that might point out Steve actually liked him enough to ask out. He came back empty. Sure, there were times that Steve seemed to like hanging out in his lab, but that was mostly because DUM-E kept making him real smoothies, instead of the chemical concoction it keeps giving Tony.

It doesn’t matter anyway. He already said yes— and no one ever cancels or stands up Captain America on a date. Not even Tony Stark.

Who says they’ll be having a second one, anyway? Maybe Steve would find out how difficult Tony was and back out on the idea. Tony thinks he wouldn’t be surprised.

The next morning, he was full of nerves. Yet, with a kid relying on him, he still had to be a father first and foremost. Tony made breakfast (he’s getting rather good at frying eggs and bacon), helped Harry in bath (because the kid loves baths enough to have them every day), and had a quick discussion with his son about his date.

When Natasha came and all but pushed him out of the room, the nerves went full throttle again. Steve was waiting for him in the lobby.

Steve was waiting for him in the lobby.

“Hey,” the man carved by Aphrodite herself smiled widely at Tony. “How was Harry?”

Yay! A topic he can fully agree on. “He’s good, as usual. We had a discussion about trying showers next time. He wasn’t convinced.”

The crinkles beside Steve’s eyes appeared when he laughed. It made Tony’s heart flutter madly. He hoped the super hearing could not pick up on it. “So, where are we headed?” asked Tony, none of the nerves showing due to lots of practice.

He was enthusiastically led out the building and towards a Harley parked across the street.

“Really, Rogers?” asked Tony drily as he stared at the death apparatus. “Me? On a bike?”

“Don’t worry, Stark. You get a helmet,” responded the death-chaser with an amused grin.

Tony wore the helmet. He also managed to design a better one while on the way to wherever Steve’s taking him. The only plus factor of the whole thing was that Tony got to wrap his arms around those firm, Dorito-ratioed waist. He can attest— the Dorito comment was definitely a fact, both in shape and in possible taste.

Of course, they’re in Brooklyn. Why did Tony ever doubt that? Steve parked his death apparatus beside a literal hole in the wall coffee shop. They didn’t even have seats!

“Are we drinking coffee standing up? Because I’m very familiar with it,” said Tony as he watched Steve buy their coffee without asking him for his order. “Also, what did you just buy for me?”

“No. They actually do have seats but it’s in their yard. And I ordered something called Kape Baraco for you. Trust me, you’ll like it.”

“That’s awesome, but if you haven’t noticed, there’s no entryway to their yard, Rogers. Do they even have a yard?”

“Oh, we’ll have to walk around.”

“… who even designed this?”

Turns out, they do have a yard. And it wasn’t small, too. The building owner apparently travels a lot and found her love in coffee (Tony can relate to that) but instead of actually opening a coffee shop with an actual shop which she could definitely afford, she ended up carving a hole in her building and sold coffee to passers-by. Only her best customers— which Steve was, apparently— have access privilege to her backyard garden.

When Tony asked Steve how he even found the place and earned a spot in the best customers, Steve admitted he picked the nearest place that sold coffee from the old building he used to live in and tried every coffee they had just to find out what the fuss was all about.

“Oh my god this is strong,” was Tony’s first comment after he got a sip of his drink. “Beats the hell out of my Colombian roasts.”

Steve tipped his cup in agreement— although his was probably filled with something like Ben & Jerry’s coffee ice cream and milk put in a blender.  

“Thanks for agreeing to go out with me, by the way. I know you’re probably busy with Harry at the moment,” said Steve after a moment.

Okay, so they’re going for the mothership. Tony can do those. He practiced a lot earlier while waiting for Natasha to come up. “Yes, I am quite busy with Harry at the moment. We have to talk about that, actually.”

“Of course,” responded Steve easily.

“Here’s the thing, Steve— I know this is a date, but I have to know what your reasons are for asking me out. Because if it’s just a passing interest, then we can consider this a coffee run with a friend instead. I am aware this is too early to ask about commitment, but we’ve known each other for more than a year. I can’t deal with a messy break-up, especially since it affects the team and my son. You have to understand that being in a relationship with me— if it does come to that point— means you can’t be angry if I suddenly cancel dates or can’t sleepover without a heads-up at least a day in advance. Harry always comes first.”

If Tony expected Steve to frown and tell him they can consider this a coffee run with a friend, he’s sorely disappointed. Because Steve, with his gorgeous blue eyes and adorable left dimple, only smiled brighter.

“No, I completely understand. If you can call four months of Natasha telling me to get over my head and ask you out instead of freezing whenever you enter the room and avoiding you so I won’t end up making a fool of myself, then it could be a passing interest,” said Steve with a hint of humor. “Of course, this isn’t simply because I’m bored. It’s not exactly easy for me to as well, especially since we’re both men. Back in the 40’s, this would have us both killed before we even get to finish our coffee. I know asking you on a date means I’ll have to share with Harry, and you’ve got nothing to worry about in that respect. I love that kid to pieces, Tony. I understand if he comes first. Hell, he’s been my priority too ever since he called me Uncle.”

“So, this is not just some sexuality experiment for you?”

Steve shook his head seriously. “I’m never experimenting on you, Tony. I wouldn’t have asked if I wasn’t sure.”

“Oh,” Tony squeaked. “Awesome.”

Steve’s lip curled in an amused smile and started talking about the weird old man he met when he went out for a jog in Central Park. He had a very long white beard and wore a dark purple velvet coat in the middle of summer.

Both just put it out as New Yorkers doing New Yorker things.

**

They did end up having lunch outside. Tony made sure to text Natasha and told her he wouldn’t be returning early, and to let Harry know he’s bringing home a box of his favorite donuts. Natasha texted back immediately a photo of Harry grinning madly and giving him two thumbs up.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 15: MISSION

Not many things changed after Tony and Steve’s date. Well, they went on more dates over the weeks— most of them, they brought Harry along, much to the child’s pleasure— but their treatment of each other was basically the same. Steve still often scolds Tony when he drinks beyond 6 cups of coffee a day. Tony still annoys Steve with his terrible nicknames. The rest of the team weren’t even aware their Captain and Blacksmith had entered a romantic relationship if it weren’t for Harry complaining they kiss each other lots now.

And kiss they do. Steve—being technically a virgin— and Tony—being too afraid sex would complicate things—didn’t go beyond kissing. It also had a lot to do with a 6-year-old constantly around them.  

Harry, on the other hand, thought they were gross. He loves his daddy and his Uncle Steve a bunch, but for a 6-year-old, kissing still gives cooties. Tony wasn’t ready to tell his son he’ll understand when he’s older because he still refuses to think about Harry dating.

Steve visited the penthouse more often since then, and it wasn’t even only to kiss his boyfriend (because they’re boyfriends now, apparently) but also to cuddle with Harry on the couch and watch a shit ton of Pixar movies (they moved on from watching Disney). They both cried watching Up and spent the rest of the afternoon racing RC cars after watching Cars. Tony joined them sometimes, especially when Steve announced they’ll watch Toy Story next— but most of the time, the billionaire leaves them on it and uses the free time to work in his lab.

Thursday morning found them in that same exact situation. Steve came up around seven-thirty after his morning run and made breakfast for the two Starks, much to Tony’s relief. He was planning on feeding his kid cereal anyway. By the time Harry woke up, he was greeted by a hearty plate of breakfast tacos. Harry shoved it all into his mouth within 5 minutes.

Tony went to his lab soon after, leaving Steve and Harry to their watching and playing. He wasn’t meaning to turn his boyfriend into a babysitter—he told Steve many times he didn’t have to— but Steve insisted he enjoys the time he spends with the little boy.

He’s been working on a new version of the Stark Tablet for a couple of hours, only stopping when Harry and Steve came down to bring him lunch. He had to clear out a desk and the three ate together in the lab, listening and chuckling at Harry’s enthusiastic retelling of his dreams that involved flying cars and talking snakes. An hour later, he was back neck-deep in his work.

That’s when the alarms started blaring.

To put it in perspective, Tony hadn’t joined a single mission since taking Harry home. There was no need to. America isn’t always being attacked by aliens or over-zealous scientists like many believed. Steve, Clint, and Natasha’s missions the past months were all SHIELD matters— hunting down HYDRA, clearing out smaller evil organizations, and sometimes even helping out a foreign country track down terrorists or a Royal Family member lost in the woods after going on a hiking trip with his friends.

There hasn’t been an occurrence that needed the help of the Avengers as a team.

Until now, that is.

Tony quickly abandoned his lab, trusting JARVIS to shut down everything. He was glad he wasn’t working with anything dangerous that might explode.

When he reached the penthouse, Steve had Harry on his hip, head buried under his chin, and was talking on the loudspeaker with Coulson.

“—ttacks in DC. They’re shooting fire near Lincoln Park, possibly heading straight to the Capitol. Casualties are expected. I’m sending Hawkeye and Widow ahead since they’re in base. Get Banner, Stark, and yourself in DC soon,” instructed their handler.

“Iron Man can’t join us. Pepper’s in France with Happy. No one can babysit Harry,” Steve informed readily.

“I’m coming,” Tony immediately said before Coulson could acknowledge. “This is someone with an army of robots, right? That shoots fire and destroys? I’m the best in tech among us. You’ll need me to shut them down faster.”

Steve was obviously against the idea, and so was Harry. “Daddy, no! Don’t go!” cried the 6-year-old. Tony promptly took the boy from Steve’s arms and kissed him on the forehead.

“Listen, Harry, this is important. I know you don’t like it when I’m away, but the people in DC need our help. You know I’ll always come back to you. I promised, didn’t I? And Steve would be there to watch my back. You trust Steve, right?” Harry nodded pitifully, tears streaming down his rosy cheeks. “Good. Very good, kiddo.”

“The fact still remains,” Steve protested, “Who’s watching Harry?”

“I’m already in the lobby,” Coulson’s voice interrupted, reminding the people in the room that they’re still on the line. “I’ll be there in two. I’ll keep an eye on him.”

While Tony had JARVIS prepare his suit, he knelt on the floor and reassured his son that everything’s gonna be fine. Steve had begun pacing the room, face contorted in worry whenever he glanced at Tony and Harry’s way.

“Bruce has been informed. He’s waiting for you at the helipad,” informed Coulson the moment he stepped inside the room.

Steve nodded firmly and knelt right next to Tony for a second, giving Harry a kiss on the forehead and a promise to be safe before heading back to his room to grab his suit.

Ten minutes later, the trio of superheroes finally boarded the quinjet. Tony had kept a straight face throughout the flight check, clearly trying not to worry about the child he left back home.

“Iron Man,” started Steve in a deep, threatening voice as he sat next to the older man. “If you so much as put yourself in danger, I will personally make sure medical won’t be so kind to you. You are not allowed to get hurt, you got that? I won’t lose you or Harry’s trust.”

Tony knew where Steve was getting at. He’s worried about coming home with injuries too and scaring his son. Plus, he placed Steve on the spot when he told Harry that Captain America will watch his back. It goes without saying, but the added pressure on trust clearly affected Steve.

“Got it,” responded Tony just as firmly. “I’ll be careful this time. But this goes both ways, Cap. Don’t make me tell my son his favorite uncle did something stupid and got himself hurt.”

Steve nodded, losing some of the tension in his shoulders. “He’s gonna be fine. Phil’s looking after him.”

“I know.”

**

DC was in chaos by the time they arrived. There were about twenty 2-foot flying robots in sight alone, equipped with actual flamethrowers. Military personnel had already begun evacuation, and security doubled outside the Capitol and the White House. They were able to at least secure a perimeter from 2nd to 9th street, where most of the flamethrowers reigned.  

“Huh, I thought they’d be bigger,” Tony commented behind him, helmet still open.

“Widow, Hawkeye,” Captain America ignored his boyfriend and called through the comms, “Do you copy?”

“About time you arrive,” Hawkeye responded straightaway. “I could use some help north of Stanton Park. I think I found the source.”

“On it. I’m sending Iron Man.”

“Tony’s with you? Who’s watching the munchkin?” Clint asked.

“Agent has him. I’m on my way,” said Tony, flipping his faceplate on and giving the Captain a salute before flying off.

They don’t always use Code Green, but with Thor back in Asgard, they needed all the help they could get. Luckily, Hulk seemed trigger-happy every time he managed to smash a flaming robot. That— and the green giant is fireproof.

While Hawkeye and Iron Man deal with the source, who turns out to be a middle-aged man with a grudge on the government. Seriously, who doesn’t? Captain America and Black Widow focused on getting the robots away from civilians. No one was sure what the casualties were but some of the houses and buildings were on fire. Fortunately, the robots weren’t actually targeting people; rather, they appear to be intent on destroying properties and attacking the Capitol.

“We’ve knocked him out,” Tony said, panting through the comms. “SHIELD agents are coming to take him. I may be able to shut them off.”

“Hurry,” muttered Steve gravely just as he took down with his shield a robot heading towards a group of evacuees.

“Just how many are these things? They keep on coming,” Natasha asked no one in particular.

“A few hundreds at most,” responded Tony distractedly. “It’s self-replicating, apparently. Luckily, we’ve got his control system right here. I can crack this thing and trigger a self-destruct mode in ten minutes. Can you hold them off that long?”

“Roger that. Hawkeye, keep an eye out on Hulk. He’s smashing right over at 6^th street.”

In between Tony’s last transmission and the successful shut down of the robots, the team managed to keep them away from the streets and herded them like sheep to the parks where there are less damages and less civilians. Once the robots each dropped down on the ground like balls of metals falling off the sky, they all then helped in putting out fires and getting civilians to safety.

“I wanted to be a fireman once when I was a kid. This is like a dream come true.”

“I’m tempted to leave you here,” Bruce muttered under his breath, having turned back human and helping treat some of the injured. Bruce doesn’t particularly like fire unlike his alter ego.

“Aw, Brucey, you don’t mean that,” Clint replied all too cheery over the comm.

Captain America shook his head. “We’re still on the job, guys. Enough chattering. Widow, head over A street. They have a church on fire. Hawkeye, get some SHIELD agents to back up the fire department over at 3^rd. Iron Man, where are you?”

“Stuck on something near a pharmacy. It appears that it’s business as usual down here,” came the man’s response. “I got a call from Agent. Why was he calling me and not you? Anyway, he said we can come back now. The military can take over.”

“Copy. We’ll see you on the jet.”

They all managed to arrive before Tony, but since they weren’t fighting anymore, Steve wasn’t worried. Apart from minor burns and bruises that were almost healed already, Steve came out unharmed. Clint and Natasha who got to the site before them had more injuries. But the worst they got was a dislocated shoulder. Bruce, of course, didn’t have a scratch on him.

The official number of casualties ended up lower than SHIELD expected, which everyone was grateful for. Because of its proximity to several military bases and government offices, response was quicker than it would have been anywhere else in the country. While they would not be debriefing until they got back to New York, Phil was able to tell them a few things about their flaming-robot-guy. As it turns out, SHIELD’s not the only one keen on taking away people’s research, and not all of those whose research got taken were like Jane who got them back and now got funded by the same organization that took them in the first place.

However, their conversation was cut short when Tony staggered inside the jet without his suit, arm on a sling, and bandages wrapped around his left leg.  

“Tony! What the hell happened to you?!” Captain America sans cowl, immediately approached the injured man.

Tony waved his other hand dismissively. “Some of those robots sneaked in just before I turned them off and burned the place down. The nice people down the street helped me out and there was a doctor there. He patched me up— wouldn’t take no for an answer. I told you, I got stuck near a pharmacy.”

Uncaring of how it may look to their teammates, Steve pulled his boyfriend in for a hug, careful of his injuries and muttering admonishments under his breath. Thankfully, none were life-threatening and they didn’t need immediate transfer to medical. The bandages could be hidden under baggy pants, but the arm sling might still scare Harry when they return. Tony insisted he’ll likely take them off before they land anyway, but Bruce vetoed it directly. They won’t be certain until they get an X-ray on the arm but he thinks it could be fractured.

“Where’s your suit?” Clint asked the question that everyone seemed to forget.

Tony raised his uninjured arm to point up the sky. “I sent it back to New York. The dismantling mechanism failed and I couldn’t wear it with this sling.”

“Wouldn’t Harry panic if he saw it without you inside?” Bruce asked.

Tony quickly shook his head. “Nah, all my suits go straight to the basement when I’m not in it. Had to do that in case someone—though unlikely—could hack them. And the basement goes into full lockdown.”

“Alright, since everyone’s here, Agent Coulson cleared us to go. We’ll debrief later tonight,” Steve ended the discussion, pulling Tony with him and then pushing him gently on the seat. “I told you, you weren’t supposed to get hurt, Stark,” grumbled the super-soldier.

“I’m fine, Cap. It’s all superficial. I just didn’t want to deny the people their desire to help.” It was technically true. He could have done with the arm sling and the bandages for a couple of hours but the doctor who insisted he help out was an old veteran army doctor who probably served during WWII. Tony couldn’t say no.

Steve sighed, accepting the excuse as it was. He kept telling himself it’s nothing compared to the usual injuries the team gets in some of their missions. There’re barely any scratches on them, come to think of it. It was either they’re getting better, the enemies are getting sloppier, or everyone simply now has someone who worries about them at home. He knows for a fact Natasha shielded her face especially throughout the battle because it’s the part she could not hide from Harry.

Phil was waiting for them at the landing pad alone when they arrived. The first thought that crossed Steve's mind was where Harry was. He knows full well Phil would never leave Harry without protection, but they just got back from a battle— it was not at all unexpected to worry. 

Thankfully, Tony asked before he could. "Where's my kid?" 

Phil stood with both hands clasped on his front like usual and gave them a side tilt of the head in acknowledgment of their arrival. "Napping," he said plainly. "You should probably get that looked at before you see him, though." Phil pointed at Tony's arm. 

"I'll make sure he does," Steve responded instead, getting an indignant squeak from the shorter man. "We'll see you later for debriefing."

"Yeah, yeah. Later, alligator. Thanks for watching the kiddo for me," Tony grumbled half-heartedly as he was all but dragged by his boyfriend down to medical. 

They didn't stay in medical longer than necessary. While Tony did end up fracturing his arm, it didn't have to be reset. He had to wear a cast over it for at least two weeks, though. And Tony was unusually happy about it. Steve soon realized it's because he wanted his son to sign it. 

As soon as he was cleared Tony immediately went looking for Harry, with Steve following closely behind. The little boy was still asleep once they reached the penthouse, but was woken up when Tony combed his fingers through the curls. 

"Daddy!" Harry instantly lost all sleepiness and attacked his father in a hug. Fortunately, he didn't start crying when he saw the cast. "What happened to your arm?!"

"I broke it during the fight. It's fine. Doesn't even hurt at all," insisted Tony. 

It was at that moment that Steve decided to announce his presence, leaning next to the glass wall. "He's right, bubby. Your dad's fine."

"Uncle Steve!" Harry cried in relief when he saw him, instantly reaching forward to hug the man as well. Steve pushed himself off the wall and sat on the other side of the bed, accepting the hug with equal longing. 

"Did you have fun with Uncle Phil while we're gone?" Tony asked once the two separated from their hug. Surprisingly, Harry nodded eagerly. He began telling them about how they made a maze for Dobby the Hamster out of cardboard.  

The rest of the team slowly knocked on Harry’s door one by one— also itching to catch a glimpse of their favorite little boy. Everyone ended up sitting on the carpeted floor of Harry’s room until Phil called them up for dinner, listening to Harry’s recounting of the day and sharing a few of their own.

**

“I’m thinking of inviting Sam to join us,” Steve suddenly announced after the debrief. He’s been weighing that idea for a while, but after the fight in DC, he realized their team needed more people. And without Thor, Tony was the only one they could rely on air.

“For what? Dinner? Movie night? Us-us? You’re gonna have to be more specific, Steve-o,” came Tony’s cautious but dry response. “I may like Wilson, but I’m not sure if I like him enough for a threesome.”

“Jesus, Stark. No one wants to hear what you do behind your bedroom door,” Clint grimaced.

“Ever,” added Natasha with a bored tone.

Steve turned beet red and flicked Tony by the ear. “No, dufus. I’m thinking Sam could be a good asset to the Avengers.”

“Why? I know he’s in Air Force Pararescue, but how is he an asset?” Bruce asked.

“Wait— he’s pararescue? Wilson, Wilson, Wilson… I know that name,” Tony muttered under his breath, prompting the others to stare at him bewildered. “Oh, fuck. I know that same! J, pull up records for EXO-7 Mark XI.”

On the hologram screen were designs for huge, sleek metal jetpack wings. Beside were files of two Air Force officers John Riley and Sam Wilson. “Samuel Thomas Wilson, United States Air Force pararescue airman, passed all requirements and chosen to test pilot experimental military wingsuit project EXO-7 operating under the callsign Falcon. After the death of Airman Riley, Wilson left the military and redirected his focus on helping veterans recover from PTSD. Oh my god, your Sam friend has my wings!” Tony pointed accusingly at his boyfriend.

Steve rolled his eyes and pushed the hand away. “He doesn’t have your wings, Tony. The Air Force has them locked behind guarded gates and a 12-inch steel wall. I’m just saying—Sam is a good man. We need more hands especially with Thor away most of the time. Plus, he can help out on air.”

“Fine, fine. But I’m gonna build him new wings. The old one sucked anyway,” grumbled Tony as he shut down the hologram. “But no red and gold,” he added. His kid loves Iron Man because he can fly and he’s red and gold. No way in hell he’ll let Wilson steal his spot.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 16: SCHOOL BOY

Tony knew this day was coming whether he liked it or not.

And in this case, he definitely does not like it.

“Are you sure you’re ready for school, kiddo? We can hire some tutors and do a whole homeschool system. JARVIS is a good teacher, right, J?” Tony kept smoothing down Harry’s adorable school uniform.

“I am not, sir.”

“Shut up, J. You’re not helping.”

Harry giggled and did a little twirl with his dinosaur backpack. “I wanna go, daddy. They gots a science lab!”

Two weeks ago, he and Harry went on a school tour in a private K-12 institution in the Upper West Side. It had been Pepper’s idea, as most of their administrative staff and the BoD send their children to the same school. She said it’ll build up Harry’s socialization skills and he’ll be able to learn who to trust among his future associates. Tony thinks it’s way too early to worry about that, but what Pepper wants, she usually gets. Especially when she’s backed by Steve, Rhodey, Phil, Bruce, and Natasha.

At least he’s got Clint in his side who also saw the perks of having Harry homeschooled.

Tony would admit, Ilvermorny School is impressive. He kinda wished he went there as a kid instead of the private all-boys boarding school in California. They even have a school dog and Harry likes dogs. They have a very good science and technology program, a lot of afterschool activities, and their School Head wasn’t annoying. It’s just that he worries about Harry. He’s new, and some of his classmates would know each other from kindergarten. He wished he could just keep his son at home for another year.

It's impossible, and generally a bad idea— but a parent could wish, right?

Really, the only two things that got him to say yes was that he can drive Harry personally to and from school, and his son looks painstakingly adorable in their uniform. Nothing like the annoyingly hot blazer over white dress shirt he had to wear as a kid.

“If you’re sure,” Tony grumbled.

“Don’t guilt him into staying, Tony,” scolded Steve from the armchair as he watched the two Starks. He thought he heard the billionaire mutter sarcasms under his breath, but Steve had gotten so used to Tony Stark’s personality, it wasn’t even irritating anymore. “Harry’s gonna be fine. Won’t you, bubby?”

Harry nodded eagerly. “I like school,” he said in all seriousness, that even Tony couldn’t resist smiling.

“I know, kiddo. That’s very good and I am so proud of you. Officially a first grader. Wow,” Tony exclaimed softly, earning him a toothy grin from the child. “You’ve got all your pencils and crayons in your bag?”

“Uh-huh. Uncle Steve said to let others borrow if they want. I have lots.”

“Good. Sharing is good,” nodded Tony just as seriously. “Extra shirt?” Harry nodded. “Hand sanitizer?” Nod. “A list of our numbers?” Nod. “Water bottle?” Nod. “Lunch?” Nod.  “Ron?” A nod, then a shake of the head.

“I’m not bringing Ron to school,” refused the child.

“Why?” Tony asked. Harry always brings that lion everywhere unless it’s doctor day in which he brings Poppy.

“No one brings stuffies to school, daddy,” explained Harry as if Tony should have known it already. “And I might lose him.”

“Huh—I wouldn’t know. I kind of skipped elementary. Okay, we’ll just bring Ron for the ride then.”

Naturally, instead of only Tony bringing Harry to school on the first day, everyone went along. Steve rode with the Starks for obvious reasons, Pepper and Rhodey drove with Happy, and the rest of the team carpooled with Phil. They’re all ridiculous since they could have just said goodbye from the tower.

“But we won’t get to see him enter the school doors for the first time!” lamented Clint dramatically. “That’s like, a requirement, right? All the parents in the movies do it.”

“You’re not even his father, dumbass,” Tony responded, albeit warmed at the fact that his team considered Harry their kid.

“I could be. Maybe he’ll get sick of you, and then we’ll go run off together as father-and-son circus duo. Ouch! Phil! Why’d you do that?” Clint turned to his partner with a glare, rubbing on his arm.

“We’ll see you and Harry tomorrow, Tony,” said Phil while ignoring the archer.

Because it’s New York, schools don’t actually have outdoor parking lots and actual driveways like they have in California. Thankfully, not many of the parents stay for long. Some just drop off their kids and head to wherever they have to go so they still got spots to park in.

Harry’s first class doesn’t start until eight-thirty but they made sure to arrive at least thirty minutes earlier so Harry can still acclimate to his surroundings. It’ll also give time for the whole team to get their chance to feel like Harry’s parents for a while and fuss over him outside the school’s door.

After everyone got to hug and wish Harry good luck on his first day (and wave at him goodbye as he entered the building), Tony, Harry, and Steve went to look for Harry’s classroom. Admittedly, Tony felt it was too forward of him to ask Steve to come with them since they haven’t dated very long— but it was Harry who asked Steve, and Steve just looked so honored and excited that Tony couldn’t say no. The two of them looking for his kid’s classroom while the said kid walked between them holding each of their hands felt so domestic, Tony can’t help but feel wanting.

“Here it is, room 214,” announced Steve eagerly. From the outside, it looked like a typical classroom but the inside was nothing but typical. They didn’t have the usual desks, for that matter. Instead, they’ve got round tables on one side near the whiteboard and the screen, while a big carpeted activity area on the other side. There were about seven kids inside already, half of them with parents.

“Ready, baby?” Tony whispered to his son just outside the doorway. Harry nodded, but a little more nervous than before.

“Mr. Stark, Captain Rogers, good morning,” Harry’s teacher greeted them warmly and shook their hands before turning to the child between them. “And you must be Harry. It’s very nice to meet you. My name is Mr. Remus Lupin but I like to be called Mr. Rem. How about you? Do you have a nickname you want us to use?”

“Daddy calls me kiddo,” offered Harry shyly, getting a grin from Mr. Rem.

“Ah, but that’s for your daddy, right? Tell you what, we’ll just call you Harry because that’s an awesome name— like a Prince!”

Harry giggled and nodded. “There’s a Prince Harry where I used to live.”

“I know,” said Mr. Rem with a slight smirk. “I’ve met him once. Fun lad.”

The teacher’s easy-going personality made Harry come out of his shyness, and Tony was thankful for it. He doesn’t know what to do if Harry somehow hates the teacher. Probably pull him out of school, he thinks.

“Now, let’s go find you a seat and maybe say hi to the others,” Mr. Rem guided the three towards the tables. Harry ultimately chose the one with red chairs. Obviously.

While Steve helped Harry take out his stuff and put his bag on the cubby hole, the teacher discussed details with Tony like what specific things he needed to know to be able to care fully for the child in school.

“Harry is generally quiet, Mr. Lupin, it may be harder for him to socialize. He’ll talk a lot when he’s at home but never when we’re out. He didn’t have the best living situation before and might get panic attacks, but he has our number and his therapist’s and pediatrician’s contact info on the tag of his backpack just in case. I worry constantly that he’s being bullied, so I have to ask you to watch out for him,” said Tony.

“I understand, Mr. Stark. We don’t tolerate bullying here—I know all schools say that but don’t actually mean it, but as someone also bullied in my school years, I do take it seriously. Does he have any… triggers I should avoid saying or doing?”

“Well, he’s not comfortable around shouting and fighting. Also, never say he’s being bad. If he misbehaves, use different words like disobedient or naughty, but never say he’s bad.”

The teacher nodded gravely, letting Tony know he took it seriously.

No matter how badly Tony wanted to stay, they had to leave once class started. Harry reluctantly hugged them goodbye when Mr. Rem announced it was time to start the day, and Steve had to pry his boyfriend away just so he could let go of Harry. He also felt sad about leaving Harry in school, but definitely not as sad as Tony. He’s actually taking it harder than they expected.

It only took Tony until they got back to the car to induce an anxiety attack.

“Hey, Tony, breathe with me,” Steve was quick to side, grabbed one of Tony’s hands and placed it above his chest, “That’s it. Follow my breathing. You’re doing so good, sweetheart. So good.”

A few more breathing exercises later and a kiss on his temple, Tony finally calmed down. “I’m sorry,” said the older man shakily.

“It’s okay, Tony. You’re allowed to be sad on your kid’s first day of school,” Steve responded in a soft but firm voice.

“It’s not just— I’m not just sad,” he ground out, one hand instinctively reaching to pull on his own hair. “He’ll be away for a long time. I can’t— I can’t have JARVIS or anyone watch out for him constantly anymore. He’ll be around new people, and I’m not going to be there to protect him. I hadn’t protected him before but I promised I’ll do better. What if he gets hurt again? What if…”

“No.” Steve’s voice vibrated with gravity. “Nothing will hurt him inside that school, Tony. You know that. You checked their security and their staff thoroughly, and you even asked his teacher to keep an eye out for Harry. Don’t think I didn’t see you put that tracker under his collar. Yes, he’s been hurt before, but he’s okay now. He’ll be okay, sweetheart.”

Tony didn’t respond in words, but he did bury his face between his boyfriend’s neck and breathed. It’s irrational—he knows that—to think he can just keep his son locked up in the tower for his protection. He wanted Harry to have a life, and school is a significant factor in it. He’ll just have to deal with not having his son around for five hours a day.

**

Harry suddenly felt scared when his daddy and uncle left. He doesn’t know anyone and he’s never been good at making friends. When he still lived with his relatives and went to preschool, Harry really liked it, not because he had any friends but because the school had a library. He wasn’t sure if he’ll be able to make friends in his new school like all his aunts and uncles were telling him.

There are 12 children in his class including Harry—4 at each table, which means he has to share with three others. He was the first one on the table when they came in, and now three others sat around him. The two girls seemed to be friends already because they kept giggling and whispering at each other. The other boy on his table wouldn’t look up. Harry didn’t know what to do so he waited.

“Good morning, everyone,” Mr. Rem greeted with a happy voice. “It’s your first day in first grade! Who’s excited?”

Everyone’s hands raised up eagerly. Some even chanted Me! Me! again and again. Harry’s excited too. He had been ever since he and his daddy toured the school.

“Awesome! I have such participative and active class this year,” shared their teacher proudly. “Now, since it’s our first day, I’d like for us to start of with introductions. Maybe tell us your name, what you want us to call you, where you’re from, your favorite color, and let’s see—oh, and a fun fact about yourself. I’ll start first. My name is Mr. Remus Lupin, I’d love it if you’ll all call me Mr. Rem. I’m originally from Wisconsin but moved here to New York when I was 14. My favorite color is green, and the fun fact about myself is that my surname, Lupin means wolf in French.”

Harry, like his classmates, giggled when Mr. Rem howled like a wolf at the end. He tried to listen to his other classmates introduce themselves the best he could while also thinking about what he’s gonna say when it was his turn. He knows they’ve got a Justin, a Dennis, a Katie, an Amelia, and a Hannah in class. He couldn’t remember the rest because it was almost his turn and he wanted to practice in his mind.

“Hi! My name is Aurora Vance but I’m called Rory by everyone. I live in West 94^th street with my mom and my brother, and sometimes in Florida with my dad. My favorite color is purple and fun fact about myself is I like playing with dollies.” The black-haired girl with a purple headband beside Harry who kept giggling with the blond girl finished talking.

Which meant it was Harry’s turn.

Harry stood shyly from his seat and waved at everyone. “Hi,” he said in a small voice then spoke again louder because maybe they couldn’t hear him and he has to repeat himself all over again later. “Hi, My name is Harry James Stark. Everyone just calls me Harry and I live in uh, 200 Park Avenue with my daddy and lots of aunts and uncles. Oh, and JARVIS. My favorite color is red and uhm, fun fact about myself is I have a hamster named Dobby.”

“Hi, Harry!” everyone echoed the greeting when he was done.

Harry finally breathed in relief when his turn was over. The next boy after him was named Cedric who lives in Hell’s Kitchen (which Harry felt weird about because why would a place be called Hell’s Kitchen. Maybe he should ask his daddy that when he gets home) and would like to be called Cedie. He’s got lighter hair than Harry and blue eyes.

The last one was the blond girl who hadn’t introduced herself yet at Harry’s table. Her name was Gabrielle and her family just moved from France.

When everyone got their turn, Mr. Rem told them about the rainbow color system in his class. Everyone starts at purple then it moves down a color every time they misbehave. Mr. Rem says that if they get to Red then he’ll have to talk to their parents. Harry didn’t want that at all so he promised himself he’s gonna be so behaved.

Their first activity was art. They were supposed to draw their favorite memory of the summer break. He’s really excited about that one because he got to use the color pencils and crayons his Uncle Steve got him.

He was focused on drawing the final part of his memory when the other girl, Rory, poked him on the arm. Harry noticed she’s very bubbly and keeps on moving on her seat.

“Hello, Rory,” Harry said shyly. “Do you need anything?” He heard his dad ask that a lot when someone comes over to them but it’s the first time he ever used that sentence. He felt like a grownup all of a sudden.

Rory grinned widely and nodded. “Can I borrow a dark pink one? I only have the light one and I wanna color my dolly in dark pink.”

Harry immediately looked among the colors in his box if he has a dark pink one. He really wanted to have a dark pink one because he wants to share and make a friend. His Uncle Steve told him sharing is good. He sighed in relief when he found it nestled between two more pinks. “Here you go,” Harry reached forward and handed the color pencil to the girl.

“Yay! Thank you, Harry!” Rory beamed and went back to her drawing, but not before telling him, “We’re friends now!”

Harry shivered in happiness in his seat. He made his first real friend. He really couldn’t wait to tell his daddy and everyone else about it.

After they all finished their drawings, Mr. Rem read them a book called This is a Taco. It was very funny. The other boy, Cedie, even laughed along with them. Harry thinks his Uncle Clint would like the story very much because its got a hawk and lots of tacos. Taco reminds him of Uncle Clint.  

“Alright, kids, it’s lunchtime!” announced their teacher. Everyone cheered and began grabbing their lunch boxes and bags. Harry didn’t know if they could actually eat in the classroom because he only had morning class for preschool in his old school in Surrey, but he thinks even the older students in his old school couldn’t eat inside.

He was proven right when the teacher led them all outside and downstairs to the cafeteria. There were a lot of people in the hall but each class has tables reserved for them. Mr. Rem also told them all the bigger kids—Middle and Upper School, he calls them—have separate cafeteria halls. They could also eat anywhere else in the school if they wanted, but if they didn’t bring lunch, their teacher told them they can always use their cards to buy food. Harry already knew that because his daddy placed the card in his bag inside a special wallet that looked like his. His daddy said Harry should use it when he wants to eat or drink something from the cafeteria like a chocolate milk or cookies.

But today, Harry didn’t need it because his daddy and Uncle Steve packed him lunch. He’s got blueberries, raspberries, dinosaur-shaped ham and cheese sandwiches, some broccoli, and a small bag of cool ranch Doritos. All of a sudden, Harry wanted to cry because it was the first time he ever got anything to eat in school. Sometimes, in preschool, he gets so hungry because he didn’t have dinner the night before and wasn’t allowed breakfast. Preschool didn’t have the cards like his new school has that Harry could use to get something to eat. None of the other kids in his class ever shared their snacks with him, too.

“Your sandwich looks very cool,” Cedie whispered next to him, shocking Harry.

“Oh. Thank you,” blinked Harry then shook his head to get his thoughts together. He was just surprised Cedie talked to him. “My Uncle Steve made them. Do you want one? I’ve got two.”

“Can I?” the brown-haired boy asked bashfully. “I can trade you some of my pasta. My mom makes them very yummy.”

Immediately, Harry agreed. Not only because he likes to share, but also because Cedie’s pasta looked really yummy. Harry thinks he might have made another friend.

“Hey, Harry!” one of the other boys in his class—Dennis— called from three seats away. Harry turned to him with a tentative smile. Some of their classmates were looking at them now.

“Hello, Dennis. Do you need something?” Oh, he sounds like his daddy again.

Dennis grinned and pointed at him with a chopstick (Harry knew what it was because his Aunt Pepper uses them when she eats those little rice balls that have fish in them). “Your dad’s Iron Man, right? Was that Iron Man and Captain America with you earlier?”

By then, everyone had their attention on Harry. He squirmed in his seat and turned pink. He didn’t like it when people are staring at him. “Uh, yes. I guess.”

“That’s so cool!” Dennis glowed and exclaimed excitedly. Most of his classmates were nodding and they started asking Harry about lots of things he couldn’t make out.

“Hey!” Rory interrupted loudly from opposite of Harry. “Stop asking him so many questions. You’re making him uncof… uncomfortable.” She wagged her finger like a mum scolding her kid.

Surprisingly, everyone stopped and returned to their lunches. Harry caught Rory’s eyes and quietly thanked her. It’s really nice to have friends.

**

“—and then after lunch.. after lunch we did numbers. Mr. Rem said I’m very good at them. I got finished early and he made me do extra work because he thinks I’ll be bored waiting for the others. It had multipiction and dividision and Mr. Rem said… He said I did it all right.” Harry’s eyes were full of joy and excitement as he told Tony, Steve, and Bruce about his day. They made sure JARVIS had it recorded so the others could hear it as well when they get home.

Nothing shy of pure pride and happiness encompassed Tony. His son did so well on his first day. He made friends and even shared his food. The mathematics didn’t really surprise him anymore because he’s actually seen Harry do them before. What truly baffled Tony’s mind was how kind his son was even after everything that happened to him.

“I think you meant Multiplication and Division, kiddo. But gosh, I’m so proud of you, baby. Aren’t you proud of him, Steve? Bruce?” Tony smothered the boy in kisses, causing Harry to giggle madly at the feel of his goatee.

“So proud, bubby.” Steve agreed with the smile of a similarly proud parent. Bruce nodded just as sincerely beside him. “We’ll make more dinosaur sandwiches next time in case you want to share with the others too.”

Harry’s eager agreement echoed through the room.

Tony had been really scared about his baby’s first day in school, but after hearing how much Harry liked it and how happy he’d been when he made his first-ever friends, Tony couldn’t imagine ever not letting his son experience it.

He’s still afraid. Maybe he’ll always be— and that’s okay, so long as he does everything in his power to make his son safe and happy.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 17: B-BEAR

Tony couldn't believe he only had Harry with him for a total of five months. It's been a hell of a life since then, and Tony’s been so grateful for every day of it. 

Sometimes, he imagines what it would have felt like to have had Harry as a toddler. He wonders if he'd still be the kindest and sweetest child if Tony raised him right after Lily and James died. If Harry had been raised by people like the Dursleys and still turned out perfect, it stands to reason his kid was naturally pure. 

And he wasn't the only one to think that. Everyone Harry meets always ends up falling in love with his adorable emerald eyes and sweet personality. Dr. Granger’s co-worker, Dr. Malfoy all but spent 5 minutes with Harry in the waiting room and Tony already knew his son had the other psychiatrist wrapped around his finger. 

The first time he ever met Sam Wilson, a.k.a. The Falcon, the former pararescueman ended up spending the rest of the day playing hide and seek with Harry, even though he's supposed to be training with Captain America and Black Widow. Considering how much Wilson pined over Natasha since meeting her, it's crystal clear just how effective Harry's charms were.

The students and teachers in Harry's school also seemed to have soft spots for him. Just a week earlier, when Tony went to pick him up a little later than usual because of traffic, he saw Harry waiting for him on the lobby of their school with a high schooler accompanying him. At first, he was definitely worried his son was being bullied by bigger kids. But when Harry saw him, he gave the older boy a quick hug and a wave goodbye. Turns out, Harry's got his own fanbase in school especially in the upper grades because of how adorable he was with the messy hair, red glasses, and charming British accent. When the Math Club found out he's extremely smart, they often seek Harry out and give him random problems to answer. The fact that Middle and Upper schools were on a completely different wing, having to seek Harry out in elementary was not at all a quick errand. The boy who accompanied Harry while he waited for Tony was actually one of those Math Club kids named Colin. Harry said Colin was worried when he saw Harry sitting in the lobby chairs alone and offered to wait with him. 

It was a huge relief to Tony when he found out about how protective some of the older students had become to his son. It makes him worry less about others bullying Harry outside the classroom. 

Remus, Harry's teacher who Tony was now on first-name basis with, assured him no bullying ever happened inside the classroom as of yet. Harry's two main friends whom he also shared a table with were also weirdly protective of him, explained the educator. Ironically, one of them was the granddaughter of a Board member that hates Tony's guts. Of course, Mr. Vance might not actually have a part in little Rory's life so that's not much of a surprise. 

Over all, Harry's first two months in school went by perfectly fine. His social life was expanding and his academics were on par with some of the middle schoolers. Before Harry was actually enrolled, the school had him undergo a placement test, especially because his previous schooling had a different curriculum than in the US. His maths and reading were on 5th-grade level at the very least, but his other subjects weren’t as great. His sciences were okay, but not as great as his maths were, and he has a hard time in spelling and grammar. His knowledge on social studies was close to nothing. Still, the Head of the school, Ms. McGonagall, asked if Tony's ever planning to have Harry accelerated; as she always offers the same choice to every academically gifted child. 

Tony had the choice to hire a tutor for his son on the subjects he needed help on and still put Harry a few grades higher, but he ultimately decided against it. As someone who’d been accelerated in school, Tony didn’t have the best experience unlike his other peers. Sure, he made some temporary friends but the idea that he’s supposed to be very smart to get accelerated five grades up placed so much pressure on him in school. Every time he made a mistake, they all made it look like he wasn’t living up to expectations. Tony didn’t want that for Harry. Maybe after the year ends and Harry wants to move up, Tony wouldn’t deny his kid. But until then, he wanted Harry to stay in the normal curriculum.

Fortunately, Ilvermorny School has always been familiar with child geniuses whether it be in academics, art, sport, or music. It brought them to an arrangement in which Harry would stay in first-grade for all his other subjects but be provided with fifth-grade mathematics material on top of his first-grade ones. And two months in, Tony can already see the positive effects on Harry. He’s got stable friendships, he’s never bored in class, and he got to be a real kid for once. 

**

October was nearing its end—which brings them to a certain dilemma: Halloween.  

Ilver, as the school was commonly referred as, has an actual annual Halloween event wherein students from Kindergarten to Middle School can wear costumes and do Trick or Treating, knocking on offices and classrooms of the High Schoolers for two whole hours. The packet he received from Harry when the little boy excitedly told him about it gave details of what’s not allowed as costumes for the Trick or Treaters like anything that may show racism, sexism, gun violence, or homophobia. Health-conscious parents can also feel some sort of relief because there’s a part in the packet that informed them each High School homeroom class and every office must prepare both candies and healthier options like cereal bars and pretzels. The whole event wasn’t compulsory, and parents who rather not want their children to do trick or treating can pick them up earlier from school. Sucks for them, Tony thinks. 

Tony was just as excited as his son about the event. None of the other Avengers ever experienced Trick or Treating before—sad as it was—and suddenly decided they’ll be doing one in the tower as well. Tony actually shuddered at the thought of Harry receiving so much candy, but he didn’t want to deny his family their little joy. He did, however, made them buy stickers and small toys along with their candies just so Harry wouldn’t explode in sugar.

But the two separate Halloween events just gave Tony more to think about—Harry’s costume. He knew he could just buy a costume online and have Harry dress up like a pumpkin or a mad scientist, but that was too generic. Starks are never generic. Avengers costumes were also out of the question even though it’ll be so easy making Harry his own Iron Man suit or a Captain America costume. He wanted Harry to wear something special. 

Remembering that he still had his own costumes as a kid the real Jarvis made for him in the basement, Tony went down to look for them. With the A.I. JARVIS’s help, he found the whole wooden chest (yes, it was in a real chest. Jarvis was as British as he could be and brought with him his own vintage school trunk) of costumes and immediately brought it up to the penthouse. 

Steve was in there when he arrived and as soon as he saw Tony lugging in a big wooden chest, the supersoldier was quick on his feet. 

“I got it,” said Steve. 

“Oh my god, please. This shit is heavy. I should’ve brought my armor.”

“What’s in this, anyway?”

Tony stopped in the middle of the room and blushed. He never planned on opening the thing around other people because some of his costumes were embarrassing, but he also didn’t want to stay in the storage basement longer than an hour. 

However, Steve could also help him choose a costume for Harry. Tony didn’t have to worry about his boyfriend ever finding out he wore a Captain America costume for three years straight at ages 4 to 6 since he burned those down when Howard didn’t come to his 7 th birthday like he promised because he went out looking for the hero. 

Deciding to go with the help, Tony responded, “It’s my old Halloween costumes. I thought maybe Harry might like some of them. He’s still very undecided between going as a lion, an owl or a wizard. And I had hundreds of costumes from all those rich kid Halloween parties my parents made me go. I had to have attended at least three of them a year.” 

Steve’s grin was blinding when he realized he’ll possibly see what adorable costumes kid Tony wore in Halloween. Part of him wished to see if he ever did a Captain America one. And he can already imagine tiny Tony Stark in an expensively-made robot costume. 

Instead, what greeted Steve was a heap of colors under transparent garment covers. He picked one up and held it at arm’s length. It was a chicken costume that looked like it could fit a two-year-old. Steve opened his mouth to comment, only to close it, then open it again. “You were a chicken?” He finally asked, eyes dancing in mirth. 

“I was a weird kid,” defended Tony mournfully. “Jarvis said I had a bit of an obsession with rubber chickens as a baby and he and my mom thought it was cute.” 

Steve couldn’t hold it any longer and he burst into giggles. “That’s so adorable, Tony. You’re so adorable.” He placed the adorable costume on the table and reached over to kiss his sullen boyfriend on the cheek. “But I don’t think it would fit Harry.” 

“No way I’ll put him in that even if it does fit,” grumbled the older man. “One Stark in an embarrassingly bright yellow chicken costume is more than the world needs. Thank god there weren’t digital copies of me on them.” 

Chicken costume forgotten (or forcibly ignored), the two continued digging into the box of costumes. Surprisingly, every single one of them was in good condition. They separated all costumes that would fit Harry or might fit Harry if adjusted, and ended up with a pile bigger than it should be. Tony really did attend a lot of Halloween parties. 

“Let’s see what we have here, then,” said Tony as he stared at the pile. He already saw some good ones like the shark one and a prince costume. He was picking up a Chewbacca costume that he remembers wearing the year A New Hope got released and smiled at how Anna Jarvis made it so intricately when he heard Steve gasp beside him. 

In Steve’s shaking hands was a navy-blue overcoat with four silver buttons on each side. It wouldn’t look particularly important to anyone else, but Tony knew just what the costume meant for his boyfriend. Most of the children his age often wore the exact replica of the Bucky Bear—a bright blue coat with four red buttons, red gloves, red shoes, and a mask. But Tony? He wore what Bucky Barnes wore during the war— the coat, military fatigues, a sniper belt and sling, and military boots.  

“Aunt Peggy had that made for me, you know,” Tony offered in a gentle voice, startling Steve out of his flashback. “I was seven at that time and got so mad at Howard because he went looking for you instead of coming to my birthday like he promised. I told everyone I’ll never be Captain America for Halloween ever again, so Aunt Peggy got me a Bucky costume instead.”

Steve didn’t say anything, but he did grip Tony’s hands tightly like he was grounding himself back to reality. They stayed on that spot for a couple of minutes until the supersoldier finally let go of the coat. “Sorry,” Steve muttered as he wiped his free hand over his face. “I didn’t mean—I’m sorry.”

Tony quickly pulled his boyfriend in for a hug. “Don’t be sorry, Steve. Never for that,” whispered the billionaire in Steve’s ear. 

“Harry’s not allowed to wear this for school,” said Steve quietly once he relaxed. “Not this version, anyway. Peggy sure did give you an exact copy, all the way up to the gun case.” 

Tony shrugged. “I grew up around weapons. It wasn’t anything new,” he responded easily. “And if he can’t wear it to school, he’ll just have to wear it here instead. Pepper found out about the team’s plan to set up a whole Halloween experience in the tower and made it official. The employees could also bring their kids over and do Trick or Treating on the office floors.”

“He can?” The sheer joy in Steve’s face was too precious not to kiss, so Tony did just that. 

“Of course, he can. When he finds out who Bucky Barnes was, and how he used to be his favorite Uncle Steve’s best friend, no chance in hell is he gonna say no. We’ll just do a lion costume for his school one. I’m sure Agent knows someplace we can get that.” 

**

Harry said yes to the Bucky costume, of course. And he looks very cute in his lion one. Tony probably took not less than five hundred pictures of his son in both costumes. Separately. 

Since he wasn’t present during Harry’s in-school trick or treating activity, he just bribed Math Club Colin kid to take pictures for him. Math Club Colin jumped on the task all too willing. Turns out, Math Club Colin was also Photography Club Colin. Tony got awesome pictures out of him. 

The 6-year-old was already bouncing in happiness and excitement when Tony came to pick him up from school. They weren’t allowed to eat any of their loots in class, but Harry admitted to eating a Mars candy bar right after class ended. Tony didn’t even have it in him to scold his son. A single candy bar was almost nothing compared to some children he saw on the sidewalk on his way inside the school. He had to hand it to Ilver—they really were serious about the healthier options because half of Harry’s sack was filled with stuff like tiny cereal boxes and gluten-free pudding cups. 

 He couldn’t expect the same with the Avengers, though. 

The Halloween festivities were fairly obvious inside Stark Tower. Even the elevator was designed with fake cobwebs and spiders, much to Harry’s delight. As soon as they reached the penthouse, Steve took over and helped Harry dress up in his Bucky Barnes costume while Tony put on his own Howling Commando get-up. It was an emotional moment for his boyfriend, and Tony was glad to have given Steve the opportunity to honor his best friend’s memory through Harry.

The three of them went floor to floor knocking on doors and asking for candy. Everyone who saw Harry’s costume all did a double-take, gave Steve a surprised look, and Tony a look gratitude. Steve standing behind Harry all night looking so genuinely happy wearing his old Captain America costume could have reduced some people in tears. Hell, Phil Coulson did cry. Tony never even knew the Agent could do that.  

When they finished filling up Harry’s second sack for the day, they all headed down to the tower’s cafeteria where some of their employees and their kids were enjoying the games and snacks. There were some kids that went to Harry’s school as well—though all older than him—and gave the 6-year-old high-fives and big waves. A few of the really older kids actually even gave him a salute, much to Steve’s amusement and appreciation.  

“They look so adorable, Tony,” Princess Leia-Pepper commented with a smile as their eyes both followed Harry and Steve greeting the guests. 

“I know,” responded Tony with a tiny tone of lamentation. “I may have taken a hundred photos in the penthouse alone.” 

Pepper chuckled and handed Tony a glass of sparkling grape juice which Tony accepted gratefully. “May I just say, I’m glad you’re letting yourself be happy, Tony. Steve is good for you and Harry.”

“I think so, too, Pep.”

When the party ended and he had to put Harry to bed, he passed the candies onto Natasha to check while he gave his son a quick bath. For a bedtime story, he’d forgone the storybooks and instead told the same story his Aunt Peggy told him many times before—a story of how the Howling Commandos led by Captain America Steve Rogers and his best friend James Bucky Barnes traveled around Western Europe to eliminate every HYDRA base they could find. 

Years later, when Harry grows up, he’ll always remember his first-ever Halloween, as the photo of Steve kneeling next to him and kissing him on the head in their Captain America and Bucky Barnes costume will forever be proudly displayed in the penthouse living room wall.

And if a copy was also kept inside the secret compartment of Tony’s wallet along with Harry’s 1 st birthday picture… well, no one will be the wiser. 

**

Two weeks later, on a Sunday, found Tony all but spread out on the living room couch with his son, Harry, who had fallen asleep in the middle of a movie. Steve and Clint were in the kitchen making more popcorn while Natasha, Bruce, and Sam were on the floor—having abandoned the movie—and playing with Harry’s Race Across the USA board game. 

“Sir, there’s a man in the lobby by the name of J. Barnes asking for the Captain. Shall I let him up?” JARVIS announced in the room. Steve, in his surprise, had dropped the bowl he was holding, letting up a loud smashing sound that woke up the sleeping kid on Tony’s chest. 

Tony quickly shushed him back to sleep and carefully passed Harry to Natasha’s waiting arms. In the kitchen, Clint was already trying to snap Steve back to reality all while keeping an arm’s length distance. 

“Steve? Steve?” Tony slowly approached his boyfriend, reaching to touch the man’s trembling hand. “Sweetheart? It’s okay. You’re in the penthouse. It’s November 2013. Are you back with us? Steve?” 

Steve sucked in a breath the moment Tony touched him. He turned his head abruptly and the wide gaze landed on the shorter man. 

“Tony?” said Steve shakily. 

“Yes, It’s me. You’re alright, Steve-o.” 

“Is it? Bucky… is it?” 

“I don’t know, Steve. I’ll have to check first.” Tony responded delicately. “It could be his grandson or anyone.” 

Tony saw the immediate change in his boyfriend’s posture as his shoulders snapped back to attention and gripped the hand Tony’s holding. “I’ll come with you. If it’s Bucky’s grandson, I’d love to meet him.” 

Nodding, Tony helped Steve around the broken bowl. He caught the eyes of Natasha and silently asked her to keep an eye on Harry for a while. The spy subtly inclined her head in understanding. “JARVIS, direct Mr. Barnes to the briefing room.”

The elevator ride down was filled with silence. Somehow, Tony knew Steve still clung to the hope that it’s his best friend. The chances were slim to none, but with the lives they’re leading, nothing’s truly impossible. 

“Are you okay?” Tony asked just as the elevator door chimed open. 

“I think so,” responded Steve. “What if it’s really him?” 

“Then we’ll find out what happened and introduce him to the team.” 

Steve glanced at Tony softly. “Really? Even Harry?” 

“If he’s safe, then yes. He’s your best friend.”

The two superheroes stood outside the briefing room door. Somehow, Tony knew their family will grow one person bigger. 

A shaky breath and a steel-hard grip on the doorknob. Steve finally pushed the last barrier open. 

“…Bucky?”

“Hey, Stevie.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 18: BIGGER FAMILY

“Sorry it took me so long,” the man that looked like Sergeant Barnes—and probably is Sergeant Barnes come to think of it— said softly. 

“How…” Steve’s voice wavered, just as his body seemed to do. Tony instantly gripped his boyfriend’s waist to keep him steady. “How are you here? Is this real?”

Before Barnes could form a response, Tony interrupted, “How about we’ll take our seats first? I’m strong, but not strong enough to keep you up, Cap.” 

Steve nodded and gripped Tony’s hand comfortingly for a second. “Yeah, sorry.” 

“I assume you are Sergeant Barnes?” Tony asked once they all found their seats. At the man’s affirmation and Steve’s subsequent hitch in breathing, Tony continued, “Steve’s Bucky?” 

“I’m not Steve’s Bucky,” Barnes huffed out. “That punk ain’t my keeper.”

All of a sudden, Steve burst out laughing and sobbing at the same time, pushed himself out of his chair, and launched all 240 pounds of him onto the newcomer. Well, that happened, thought Tony. Either way, he has to make sure this wasn’t just some plot to break Captain America. 

“How are you alive?” Tony asked bluntly. “You see, I don’t trust you yet. I will need a full DNA testing and a shit load of answers right now before I kick you out of here.”

“Tony!” Steve gasped, staring at his boyfriend in shock. 

“No, Steve. I have to make sure this is not some plot to kill you.” 

Barnes raised both hands and smiled carefully. “Stark is right, Stevie. At least someone here isn’t stupid.” He nodded appreciatively to Tony as if he was thankful for his doubts. “I didn’t die when I fell off the train. Remember when you saved me from that lab over in Austria? Turns out, they gave me a weaker version of the Serum. I don’t remember much, but when I woke up, I was strapped to a table. Won’t go into many details but I lost this.” Barnes raised his one arm, revealing a metal one instead of flesh and bones. Even Tony couldn’t help but marvel at the technology. “They experimented on me and programmed me into their weapon. I was called the Winter Soldier.” 

“Fuck,” Tony muttered. He knew little things about the Winter Soldier. There truly wasn’t much to get information from as they’ve always been considered as ghost stories. He only ever heard about the Winter Soldier from his Aunt Peggy. She said some say the Winter Soldier is immortal and is responsible for half the successful assassinations in the entire planet since the 1950s. Though he knew one thing for sure over the years: no one knows his real identity. “Fuck,” he muttered again. His son was in the same building as the world’s most dangerous assassin. 

“What??” Steve stood up in alarm. “What about the Winter Soldier?” He asked no one in particular.

Barnes smiled brokenly. “Your boyfriend seems to know. Fury can tell you more about it. I couldn’t remember everything. Just bits and pieces—but none were good. Wakanda found me in a Siberian bunker a little more than a year ago. Just before all those aliens attacked New York, come to think of it. Took some time before they got me back to normal. Enough to give me back some of my memories, at the very least. Shuri deprogrammed me to stop activating at the trigger words. I had therapy for half a year, got this vibranium arm in my 2nd month in therapy, then, three months ago, I got in contact with Fury and began working with him to clear out HYDRA bases.”

“Shuri? You know Shuri?” Tony asked. Steve just sat there looking confused by the minute.

The smile on Barnes's face turned sincere. “I know her, alright. Spent months listening to her rants. I had to fix myself up faster just to get away.”

“And… and Winter Soldier?” 

“Ain’t owned by HYDRA no longer.” 

“Why now?” Tony demanded. “Why now? Why not right after Shuri fixed you?” 

The door burst open, revealing Nick Fury in his signature black outfit and eyepatch. “I’ll take over, Barnes.” 

"Stark, Rogers," Fury greeted dryly before sitting next to Barnes. "I see you met Barnes. Sergeant, next time, be fucking patient."

Then, Fury began telling them about the Winter Soldier's background (No shit, he did the Kennedy one) and the subsequent freedom from the brainwashing—all while Bucky Barnes sat rigidly next to the director of SHIELD. He gave them a copy of Barnes's psych clearance, his solo missions in SHIELD, and every other detail they might need. 

"No one else knows," said Fury. "SHIELD is compromised, and I need help cleaning it up. Barnes destroyed half of their bases in three months, but I need someone to cut off the head."

**

"Just so we're clear," said Tony. "You and Barnes weren't…"

Steve stopped in his tracks and slowly turned to look at his boyfriend dead in the eye. "Weren't what?" He asked with a cautious tone. 

Tony shrugged, "Oh, you know… one bed, no heater. I know you said you only realized you're bisexual this century but I have to know, Steve."

"Are you asking if Bucky and I ever had sex?!" Steve's eyes went wide. When Tony didn't respond, Steve grimaced. "That's, ugh, now I can't take that picture out of my head. I may need to bleach my brain— of course, we haven't, Tony! He's like my brother."

"Oh."

Steve rolled his eyes. "Yes, oh, sweetheart. Don't gotta worry about that." said Steve, then added with a frown and a shake of his head, "Ever."

**

Informing the team about Steve's undead best friend turned out better than expected. For one, Clint was amusingly afraid of the Winter Soldier. He said they met once on a mission in Budapest. The archer admitted it was the first time he didn't hit a target. 

Natasha also admitted to having had a hunch as to what Fury had been doing the past months. But since she wasn't fully convinced before, she never told the team. Steve assured her it was fine. 

The fact that SHIELD was infiltrated by HYDRA was the bigger issue on hand. Natasha and Clint had immediately volunteered to keep an eye out, obviously feeling more disturbed because they have worked with the organization far longer than anyone on the team. Sam offered to provide backup if needed, and Bruce teamed with Tony in shifting through the data. Steve, on the other hand, already began planning how to expose and destroy Pierce. 

Bucky didn't move in until two days later. Fortunately, he came while Harry was still in school. Tony didn't want to explain yet how the Bucky Barnes in his bedtime story suddenly came to life. 

"—ave a kitchen and a living area you'll share with Steve. The bedroom is over here and this is Ste—"

"Stevie ain't sleeping with you?" Bucky interrupted, surprised. "I thought you’re together. Saw Steve’s statement on the news."

"Ah, yes. No, we're not sleeping together, but we are dating. Been together for three months."

"Why not? I would have thought the punk set his claim on you already. Go all caveman and shit like that. He's too smitten, it's creepy."

That got Tony to smile. Hearing something like it from his boyfriend's best friend was reassuring. "I've got a kid. We're trying not to overwhelm him."

"No shit?" Bucky grinned madly. "You've got brown eyes, a brunette, spitfire, and you've got a kid? Damn, Stevie."

Tony turned around and glared, "There is nothing wrong about single parents, and if yo—"

Bucky raised his arms in surrender again, an easy and amused smile on his face. "You got me wrong, Stark. I only meant you ticked off the checklist of Steve's type. He's always been easily attached to mouthy brunettes. Why'd you think we became friends? See, you're definitely his type and all Steve ever wanted when we were kids was to have a family. You like, gave him everything he wanted, I guess."

Well, wasn't that surprising? Tony knew Steve adores Harry. But recently, his boyfriend had somehow become a second dad to his son—watches after him when Tony's busy, always around at all of Harry's milestones, reads him second bedtime stories, feeds him… hell, sometimes, Steve even picks him up from school.

"He calls my kid bubby," Tony offered instead, looking anywhere that wasn't Bucky. 

Bucky's grin turned soft. "Sarah used to call him that. I remember the first time Sarah called him bubby around me. We were 8 or 9, I think. Steve turned so red, I thought he was stung by a bee. Me and his mother listened to him yammer about not calling him bubby in public for half an hour, and Sarah just clipped him on the ear when he finished. She said, "Steven Grant, don't you get embarrassed for having a mother that loves you. James ain't gonna laugh at you. Not when everyone calls him Bucky." I swear to god that was the first time someone actually made fun of my name." 

They both burst out laughing. This prompted Tony to share about the same experience he's had with Steve getting all shy when Tony called him sweetheart around their teammates for the first time. 

And that's how Steve found two of the most important people in his life. Tony and Bucky had long since abandoned their room tour and ended up sharing stories over the counter while drinking Harry's juice boxes. 

"What's happening here? And why are you drinking the juice boxes?! That's not for you!" Steve snatched away the apple juice from Bucky's hands before he could stick the straw in it. Tony just continued sipping. 

Bucky raised a brow at his friend. "I didn't see any name on it."

"Steve, Steve-o, your mother called you Bubby," Tony pointed at him accusingly. 

The way Steve blushed was reminiscent of how Bucky described it earlier, causing Tony and Bucky to burst out laughing again. 

“Shut it, both of you,” grumbled Steve, swatting each of their heads. “The team’s already in the penthouse. Get both your asses up right now.” 

Still laughing, the two brunettes staggered their way towards the elevator, leaving an exasperated but grinning blond behind. 

When they got to the penthouse, Sam and Clint were on the couch watching an episode of Supernatural while Bruce and Natasha were on the bar counter drinking glasses of Harry’s chocolate milk. Steve huffed out a laugh, thinking how the whole team seemed to have suddenly changed from drinking alcohol to beverages meant for children. He’s not gonna be the one to tell the little boy where his milk and juice boxes went. 

“Hey,” Steve called out, prompting everyone to look at him. Sam immediately paused the episode and jumped off the couch. Clint followed behind him but with more hesitancy. Bruce chugged down the rest of his milk and did the same. Natasha just raised her brow, choosing not to move away from the counter yet. “Everyone, this is Bucky. Bucky, these are my teammates, Sam, Clint, Bruce, and Natasha. We have a Thor, too, but he’s not here.” 

Bucky rolled his eyes. “I know who the Avengers are, punk. A pleasure to meet you, anyway.” He said, then turning his gaze to Clint for a second and pointed at him, eyes wide in recognition, “Oh, I know you. Saw you in uh, Budapest.” 

Clint grumbled under his breath and crossed his arms. “Hmm.” 

“Are you still sore about that?” Bucky laughed. “If it makes you feel better, you did graze my suit.” 

The sullen look on the archer’s face smoothened and he sighed defeatedly. “Yeah, it kinda does.”

“Yasha,” Natasha’s voice was strong and controlled. Steve felt Bucky stiffen beside him but it went away just as quick as it appeared. 

“Natalia. How are you?” 

“Good. Got a scar, though.”

“Sorry about that,” Bucky smiled sheepishly. 

“Wait, you knew each other?” Tony suddenly piped in, asking the same question everyone was thinking. 

Bucky looked at him and shrugged. “A little. I used to train her.” 

Something in Tony’s brain must have short-circuited because he stood there gaping. Steve honestly was the same but since everyone was looking at Natasha and Bucky, no one actually noticed Steve’s jaw hanging. 

“I didn’t know he’s your James, Steve,” Natasha spoke softly. “He never took off his mask. I would have told you if I knew.” 

Steve shook his head and breathed. “I know, Nat. It’s fine. I was just surprised. There’s nothing about the Red Room in his file.” 

“Oh, I didn’t train her in the Red Room,” Bucky offered. “It was after she graduated.” Natasha tilted her chocolate milk in affirmation. 

Sam chose that moment to speak, “Well, it seems like two already know you. Cool. I like your arm, by the way.” Bucky grinned and flexed. 

**

Tony picked up Harry from school at exactly three in the afternoon. He’d gotten used to the number of children brushing past him so it didn’t bother him anymore as he entered the building and found his son already waiting for him in the lobby with a grin, holding up a test exam in his hand. 

“Daddy, look! I got a perfect hundred!” Harry exclaimed proudly. Tony returned the grin and took the offered sheet with reverence. 

It was a spelling test, which was likely what made Harry so proud of himself. He’s always had trouble with spelling. He’s been practicing so hard the past few weeks— and for his efforts to turn fruitful, it must have felt so gratifying. “Wow, baby, this is wonderful!” Tony kissed Harry on the head. “Wait ‘till everyone hears about this. They’ll be so happy. Congratulations, kiddo.”

Harry shivered in happiness and grabbed Tony’s hand to lead him out of the school and into their car. 

“Listen, kiddo, there’s someone we’d like you to meet at home,” said Tony as he strapped the child in his seat.

Harry tilted his head and furrowed his brows. “Who’s it, daddy?”

"He's a friend of Uncle Steve, bud. He'll be staying with us from now on."

"Oh, like Uncle Sam?"

"Not quite," smiled Tony. "You'll see. I think you might like him. He's a fan of your apple juice."

Harry's face contorted in half exasperation, half indignation. He sort of looked so much like Steve, it was amazing. "My juice? Again?!"

Tony laughed loudly as he drove off.

By the time they reached the tower, Harry was still bummed out that he didn't have any juice boxes left until Tony assured him they only drank the ones on Steve's floor. Of course, being the sweet kid that he was, told Tony they could drink those in the penthouse too if they really liked it so much. He can share. Tony just couldn't help but pick him up and kiss him on the cheek.

Bucky had insisted he stay inside his and Steve's floor for the time being— just until Tony decides he can meet the Harry Steve kept talking about. He's seen the photos, of course, and he already thinks he's the most adorable kid in the world.

Only Steve and Sam were left in the penthouse when Harry and Tony arrived. The two were in the kitchen, with Steve leaning next to the counter while watching Sam cook his mama's gumbo recipe.

"Woah," Harry gasped. "What'cha cooking, Uncle Sam? It smells good."

Sam reached down to ruffle Harry's hair. "Yo, pint-size. It's my mama's special soup. You're gonna like this, I bet."

Harry grinned and agreed even though he hadn't really tasted any Cajun food before. Thankfully, Sam knew not to make it too spicy for their resident 6-year-old.

"Where's my hug?" Steve called from the counter with a huge smile.

Harry instantly threw himself onto the Super Soldier's open arms. "Uncle Steve! Guess what? Guess what?"

Steve placed him down after a quick kiss on the back of his head. Tony chuckled and leaned over to kiss Steve on the cheek as well before putting Harry's backpack on the counter.

"What?" Steve echoed just as cheerfully.

"I got a hundred on my test! Daddy, show him, please?"

Tony dug into the backpack, pulled out the same sheet of paper from earlier, and handed it to his boyfriend.

Steve's face was comical when his eyes landed on the circled number of the top right corner. "This is great, bubby! We're gonna hafta celebrate!"

Tony's heart swelled at the nickname, especially now that he knew how special it truly was.

Sam craned his head to look at the test paper as well and, like Steve, acted like it was the best thing since sliced bread. "Aw man, now we have to have Bruce make his chicken biryani, too."

"Is everyone coming to dinner?" Harry asked excitedly.

"Sure is, kiddo. Told you we're having someone over for you to meet."

"Right now?"

Tony chuckled. "Later, bud. Go change first. I'm not washing curry stains off your uniform."

Harry nodded easily and ran towards his room to change. "Oh, and your godfather called earlier. Have JARVIS play the message," yelled Tony in addition. Harry yelled back an affirmation and everyone heard the door close with a thump.

Beside Tony, Steve laughed. "You don't even know how to use the washing machine, Stark."

The billionaire sniffed. "It's the principle of the matter, Cap."

One by one, the residents of the tower entered the penthouse for dinner. Bruce came in first sans chicken biryani, but he did bring ice cream and proceeded to help Sam and Steve in the kitchen. Clint came next and he brought Phil who brought with him. Natasha didn’t bring anything or anyone but she did end up volunteering to grab their guest from Steve’s floor. 

Because it wasn’t every day that the Avengers joined them for a meal, Harry was positively ecstatic about the whole thing. The littlest member of the mixed-matched family made sure to put on his best t-shirt (the one with a t-rex roaring) and even went so far as to put on his adorable Avengers clip-on necktie. He had everyone coo and smother him in hugs and kisses. 

And when Sam announced he was almost finished with the fried chicken, he went straight to the kitchen and refused to leave his booster seat, even though dinner would not start for another thirty minutes. The others had no choice but to sit around the table as well (because Tony finally bought an actual dining table instead of them eating on the island counter). 

It was that scene that greeted James Bucky Barnes, former HYDRA weapon and current HYDRA nightmare. Five of America’s mightiest heroes and one of SHIELD’s most feared agents, all eyes on the tiny green-eyed, messy-haired kid as the said kid tells them about an upcoming Thanksgiving school play. 

“Hey, guys,” Natasha announced their presence. 

Everyone returned the greeting, but the child had his attention fully on their new resident. “Daddy.” It wasn’t only Bucky that heard Harry whisper and saw him tug on Tony’s shirt. “That’s Bucky. Daddy, it’s Bucky!” The quiet hissing of the child had all grinning behind their palms. Ever since Halloween a few weeks ago, Harry always asked for a Bucky bedtime story from Tony or Steve. Tony even dug through his stuff again in the storage basement to look for his old Bucky Bear and Captain Ameribear just so Harry can have them in his room. Every person in the penthouse apart from Bucky himself knew how big of a fan the 6-year-old was. 

“Told you you’ll like him,” whispered Tony back. “Hey Buckaroo. Meet Harry Stark. Kiddo, meet James Bucky Barnes.” 

Harry was gaping, and Bucky could not resist smiling wide. He saw what exactly made his best friend fall in love with the kid. He was just simply too adorable. “Hello, Harry. I’ve heard so much about you.” 

“Oh my god, daddy! Is he real? Did you make a hologram? Is he a robot?” asked Harry in one breathing and then turned to the possibly-hologram-possibly-robot and asked again, “Are you a robot?” 

Steve, who was sitting on the other side of the kid burst out in giggles, earning him an affronted look from Harry. The Super Soldier clutched on his chest and forced himself to calm down, much to the team’s amusement. “No, bubby, he’s not a robot. That’s really him. That’s my best friend.” 

“… he drank my juice?” 

And then everyone was laughing. Bucky, having noticed Harry wasn’t paying attention to any of the adults and was actually climbing down his seat, carefully tried to approach the child. When he noticed Harry heading to the kitchen, his eyes went back to the Avengers and found them similarly confused but unwilling to question yet. 

Deciding on his first plan, Bucky strode to the kitchen and asked, “Do you need help getting anything, buddy?” 

Harry, wide-eyed and awed, shook his head, then continued rummaging through the refrigerator. A few seconds later, it seemed like he found his goal and shut the fridge close, holding a box of… apple juice? 

Wait. 

“Is that for me?” Bucky asked softly, crouching down to level with Harry. 

Harry nodded nervously. “Daddy said you liked my apple juice. You can have them.”  

Ah, shit. Wasn’t that adorable? Bucky closed his eyes and silently cursed Steve— or Tony for that matter—for not warning him of their kid’s cuteness. “Aw, thank you, squirt. Best apple juice in the world.” 

Harry smiled widely, took Bucky’s hand, and led him back to the table. As soon as Harry reached back to his seat, Tony immediately kissed him on the cheek and told him what a good boy he was, prompting the child to beam and blush at the same time. 

After dinner, Harry, Bucky, Sam, and Clint played Mario Kart while Tony and Steve sat on a loveseat watching them. On the other side of the room sat Natasha, Bruce, and Phil, all on a serious discussion about international cuisine. Turns out, Bucky had so much practice in video games when he was still in Wakanda that none could actually beat him. 

At around 8:30, Tony, unfortunately, announced it was Harry’s bedtime. Since he had school the next day, the father wasn’t willing to extend. Like always, Harry didn’t protest much. He just pouted and hugged everyone goodnight— And if his arms around Bucky were tighter than usual, only two of them knew.  

“You’ve got a great kid, Stevie,” Bucky whispered to his best friend when they finally left the penthouse to the two Starks.  

Steve’s eyes widened as he stared at him. “He’s not… I’m not…” 

“But you want him to be,” said Bucky easily. “You’re dating his dad. I know you’re not one to enter a relationship you don’t plan on keeping, so I’m assuming you already see him as yours, too.”

The blond Super Soldier ducked his head, giving the brunette a definitive answer. “I don’t want Tony to think I’m trying to steal his son, or that I’m only dating him for Harry.” 

Bucky clipped him on the ear. “Of course, you don’t, punk. Even the blind can see how smitten you are of him. I’ve only seen you both interact for two days and I’m already pretty sure I’m gonna have to buy a suit to be your best man.” 

“You seem to take the news of me dating a guy so easily.” Steve changed the topic, rather smoothly if Bucky was to judge. 

Acknowledging the redirection, Bucky shrugged indifferently. “Might have known before. You did glance too long at Arnie sometimes. Plus, I ain’t actually frozen for 70 years like you, punk. I’ve seen protests and gay rights movements happen.”  

“You think he’s gonna say yes if I ask?” said Steve before promptly adding, “Not right now, no. We’ve only been dating for a few months. Just theoretically.”

“I say he’s gonna cry ugly then drag you to bed for some hot sex.” 

“Bucky!” 

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 19: ICKY PEAKY

“You were so great there, baby,” said Tony proudly as he twirled his son around in his arms. “I’ve never seen a better Edward Winslow ever in my life. You really nailed the accent there, kiddo.”

“Thank you, daddy,” beamed the 6-year-old in doublet, breeches, and stockings. The felt hat had long been snatched from him by an over-enthusiastic uncle. “Uncle Steve and I practiced lots. Uncle Bucky helped sometimes but he mostly just watched.”

Tony smirked and ruffled Harry’s hair. “Oh, I knew. You both won’t even let me see.”

“Because it wouldn’t be a surprise anymore, Tony.” Steve appeared right next to them, a baseball cap over his head.

“What happened to the whole Thanksgiving is just Americans glorifying colonialism and slavery, Tony. Why are we celebrating this?” said Tony under his breath, chuckling at the face Steve made. Obviously, he didn’t change his mind, but starting a protest at Harry’s school wouldn’t have been received very well. Plus, he got to help Harry with his lines. There were parts in there that were totally Steve Rogers, by the way. And everybody noticed.

“And ruin my bubby’s first school play? I think not. I’ll just have to groan and gripe another day,” answered the Super Soldier, leaning forward to kiss Harry on the back of his head. Harry laughed and squirmed to be put down. As soon as the child got back to his feet, he was running towards the rest of the group.

“Hey, you two!” Rhodey yelled from the theater room’s entrance. “Get your butt moving.”

“Don’t say but in a room full of children and their parents, Honey Bear.”

**

Four days after the Thanksgiving break, the whole country was shaken by the news of Alexander Pierce, Secretary of the World Security Council, exposed as HYDRA leader. Then, the very next day, America’s very own Senator Stern was arrested by the FBI in front of the whole senate.

Behind the news, Nick Fury quietly swept SHIELD off any sleeper agents. Brock Rumlow and Jack Rollins were killed in a STRIKE mission gone wrong. Jasper Sitwell suddenly resigned, and unbeknownst to the public, was locked up in the Raft. It happened to seven other agents and officers. Across the ocean, six world leaders and three big businessmen either suddenly succumbed to a heart attack, got assassinated by a rival, or their criminal records exposed to the public leading to their lifetime imprisonments. If Black Widow and Hawkeye hadn’t been seen for a few days, no one truly noticed.

In the same week, Winter Soldier and Captain America, backed up by Falcon, raided and destroyed five HYDRA bases all over Europe and America. Inside the tower in New York, Tony Stark and Bruce Banner tracked persons after persons affiliated with the organization and sent information to Black Widow and Winter Soldier. In a matter of days, HYDRA lost their good heads.

It was a hard week for everyone—including a little boy who sorely missed his aunt and uncles. With everyone but his father and one uncle away, who were also busy most of the time, little Harry had to stay with Happy or Aunt Pepper. For days Harry only got to see his dad in the mornings, dinner, and bedtime. He understood the importance of their mission so he didn’t protest much. Harry overheard his Uncle Bucky and Uncle Steve talk about HYDRA, and Harry found himself wanting them gone too.

On top of that, he’d been feeling weird since Saturday night. His throat kind of hurts and his body aches when he moves sometimes. He didn’t want to tell his dad who always looked worried when he’s on the phone with any of the Avengers and busy doing stuff with Uncle Bruce in the lab.

When the Avengers started coming home on Sunday, Harry felt so much worse. Yes, he’s happy because Aunt Natasha, Uncle Phil, and Uncle Clint were back, but he only got to see them once for a hug before they were whisked away to medical. He thought he was only tired and sad because everyone was away, but now that everyone was coming back, he knew it wasn’t that. He’s felt like it before when he was still leaving with his relatives. The Dursleys would always lock him inside the cupboard and slide a few slices of bread and a bottle of water until he felt better again. Harry didn’t want to be locked again, as he thought it was the normal procedure when someone gets sick.

Because none of the Avengers get sick a lot, and when they do, they tend to stay out of the tower, Harry never saw how sick days are truly spent.

He didn’t say a word about it on Monday when his dad drove him to school. Uncle Steve was coming home in a few hours, and his dad was obviously distracted. After a quick hug and a kiss on the head, he was left in school.

Things went downhill after that.

He was sort of fine the first few hours. His head had been hurting since the morning and the coughing hurts his chest but it didn’t feel too bad. Then, all of a sudden, right before they were released for lunchtime, Harry felt cold and sweaty. He tried to stand but found his legs were too shaky. Rory and Cedie might have talked to him and called his name multiple times but Harry couldn’t even concentrate enough to understand a few words. His teacher noticed it quickly and went straight to Harry’s side.

“Harry? Hey, buddy, what’s the matter?” Mr. Lupin asked the young boy. Harry’s eyes were dazed and he was shivering. The adult immediately grabbed the class first aid kit and wrapped him in a blanket and checked his temperature. Everyone who was still inside the classroom was watching their teacher and classmate with worry. “Oh no. 102.9,” muttered the man. “Harry? I’ll have to pick you up, okay? We have to go to the school clinic.”

Harry seemed to understand at least the picking up part because raised his arms with teary eyes. With the shivering child in his arms, Mr. Lupin quickly made his way through the hallway. Normally, a teacher calls up for a wheelchair when needed, but with the school’s clinic only a few doors away, waiting for someone from the clinic to come over would only take time.

As soon as the in-house pediatrician saw Harry, she immediately called the School Head. She already had two students in the clinic with a possible case of seasonal flu—three if she counted Harry— and it might be time to inform other parents.

Steve, Bucky, and Sam just got home when Tony received the call. To say that he was shocked and worried was a complete understatement. As soon as he heard the words Your son is sick, Tony immediately jumped out of his seat in the briefing room and burst his way out, uncaring that he was in the middle of a serious discussion regarding the recent HYDRA fallout.

“Tony! Tony!” Steve yelled from behind, having followed his panicking boyfriend the moment he left the room. “What happened? Where are you going?” The soldier asked just as they got into the elevator.

“Shit, shit. JARVIS, crank up the speed,” Tony cursed then turned to Steve with a frightened expression. “Harry’s school called, Steve. He’s sick. My kid’s sick.”

Instantly, Steve’s demeanor changed from confused and worried to extremely worried. He hadn’t seen the child yet since they got home long after Harry’s school started, and he thought he’d have to wait until later that afternoon to see his favorite boy. Never had he imagined Harry being sick. “JARVIS, tell the rest of the team we’re on our way to Harry’s school. Reschedule the meeting indefinitely,” instructed Steve as he pulled Tony to his side, attempting for comfort.

“Of course, Captain,” came JARVIS’s response.

Fortunately, JARVIS also informed Happy since the man was already waiting for them by the car. Steve wasn’t sure whether he nor Tony could drive at the moment. Both of them were too distracted to focus on anything apart from each other and Harry.

They were already halfway to school when out of the blue, Tony shook his head and muttered, “I didn’t… I didn’t know.”

“Maybe it only just started. The others saw him today too, right? No one noticed anything. It’s not your fault, Tony,” insisted Steve.  

While the father didn’t respond, he did let out a lungful. There was no point in casting blames. Steve knew personally that kids can get sick without warning. It just never crossed his mind that Harry could be that kid. Well, kids like Steve Rogers before the serum.

Happy hadn’t even parked yet and Tony was already out of the car. “We’ll call you, Hap. Thanks!” said Steve apologetically before running after the billionaire for the second time.

When they got to the clinic (Thank God Tony paid attention to the school tour), it took all of Tony not to break down upon seeing his child in a hospital for the second time. Harry was unconscious, shivering, and tear tracks were evident on his pinkish cheeks. Without a second ado, the billionaire crouched next to the bed and doted on his son. Steve was quick to occupy the other side, grabbing one of Harry’s hands and gripping it softly.

“Oh, baby,” whispered Tony, wincing when he felt the warmth coming off Harry. He swore when he kissed him goodbye earlier, his son didn’t feel warm. Harry might have been quiet, but he’s been that way ever since the Avengers left for their mission. Tony thought it would change as soon as everyone’s back. Steve, especially.

“Mr. Stark. Captain Rogers,” the pediatrician, Dr. Smethwyck, greeted from the end of the bed. “I apologize for the circumstances but I am glad you got here so fast.”

“What’s wrong with Harry?” asked Tony immediately.

“RIDT results showed Harry’s positive with the flu. Has he received his shot yet?”

“Yes, of course. Three months ago. Are you sure? Can he still get it even with the vaccine?” Tony reached over to hold Steve’s hand just to stop his from shaking. While flu can be normal, Tony worried that with Harry’s weaker immune system, he’ll have a harder time than most.

Dr. Smethwyck nodded. “Unfortunately, he still can. It says in his file that his pediatrician, Dr. Cho, is at Presbyterian Hospital today, am I correct?” At Tony’s confirmation, the doctor added, “I’m suggesting you take him to the ER. Two others tested positive, and we’re already calling all parents from their classes to watch out, but Harry’s got the worse symptoms of the three. Since Mr. Lupin brought him here, his temperature already raised to 103.”

“Okay,” said Tony unsteadily, the grip on Steve’s hand tightened a fraction. “Can we take him now?”

After signing a release form and grabbing Harry’s backpack from his classroom, Tony walked out of the school with Harry shivering in his arms and Steve behind him talking to Dr. Cal on the phone. Tony—not willing to let go of Harry—sat on the backseat reminiscent to the way he cradled his son that first night they took him out of the Dursley’s house.

“Dr. Cal’s waiting for him at the ER,” informed Steve from the passenger seat. “He also got a room prepared.”

“Good,” whispered Tony back. “That’s good. Can you call someone from the tower and have them pack some of Harry’s clothes, some books, and Poppy? Harry’s not gonna like it when he wakes up in a hospital without Poppy.”

“Already did. Natasha’s on it. She’ll likely come around by the time we get him to a room. She’s packing some of yours too.”

Just as they turned left on Broadway Street, Harry suddenly started twitching uncontrollably in Tony’s arms. The panic on the billionaire’s face was unsettling and Happy had to step up the speed, which fortunately at two in the afternoon, traffic wasn’t bad. As soon as Happy hit the breaks, Steve jumped out of the car and helped Tony carry Harry inside.

The ER was packed with similar cases to Harry, but from the looks of it, none were as bad as his son. Dr. Cal had a bed waiting for them and immediately ushered the two men and the seizing child.

“It’s okay, febrile seizures are normal,” assured the pediatrician. “How long since it started and was this the first?”

“About a minute and a half,” answered Steve, then Tony added, “First, yes.”

Thankfully, the convulsions ended soon after. Both Tony and Steve let out relieved but harsh breaths. They watched as Dr. Cal checked Harry’s vitals and inserted the IV. The sight suddenly took Tony back to time Harry woke up and tried to scratch the needles out. “Doc, can you wrap the hand with something Harry could not take off? He didn’t like it the last time. I’m not looking forward to a repeat.”

Dr. Cal nodded in understanding, excuse himself for a moment, and came back with a plastic knee-pad-looking material. He then placed it over the needle insertion point and strapped it around Harry’s hand.

“I will have to take a blood sample just to make sure there isn’t anything else. We have a lot of seasonal flu cases right now so he likely has that, but with Harry’s immune system, I’d rather be sure it’s the only one.”

Tony shut his eyes when Dr. Cal started taking blood from his son’s tiny arm. He’s never been afraid of blood, but when it comes to Harry’s, he hated the sight of it.

“How long ‘till you’ll know?” Steve asked from beside Tony, one hand holding onto Harry’s leg.

Dr. Cal sighed. “It depends on what results show on the first few tests. Some tests clear multiple possibilities.”

That had Tony’s eyes bug out. “You mean you’ll have to take more blood?”

“No, Tony,” responded the doctor without difficulty. “I’m not testing everything. Just those that Harry’s susceptible to. I’ll have someone wheel him up to his room, but I also have to talk to you.”

There's a lot Tony wanted to do, and none of those involved leaving Harry's side. He didn't have much of a choice, though, since he could not just throw his willing boyfriend into talking to Dr. Cal. While Steve was Harry's second emergency contact, he's still not his father.

"Steve, go with Harry to the room. I'll meet you there," said Tony, voice steady as he placed a kiss on his son's free hand.

Understanding a vital role has been passed, Steve nodded and bent forward to also give Tony a kiss on the head. "I won’t take my eyes off him."

Tony watched as two orderlies wheeled Harry towards the elevator, Steve following beside while still holding onto Harry’s limp hand. The sight had Tony almost weep in appreciation. Steve, his boyfriend for three months and friend for a year never hesitated when it came to Harry’s well-being. He was there on Harry’s first day of school, accompanied Tony at every Parent-Teacher meeting, makes fun and adorable lunchboxes for Harry’s lunch almost every day, waited with him in the lobby whenever Harry has an appointment with his therapist, and now, doting over Harry with so much care. Steve being here to support him and Harry had Tony feeling so relieved.

Dr. Cal asked him a series of questions he did his best to answer. No, Harry wasn’t irritable last night and no, he didn’t feel warm at all this morning. Yes, he went somewhere public over the weekend. They went to the park Saturday morning. There really wasn’t any sign that Harry was feeling sick or else JARVIS would have notified him immediately.

It took Tony half an hour before he could back to Harry’s bedside. It was likely Steve never even let go of the boy’s hand because when Tony entered the room, the Super Soldier still held it between his huge ones.

“How is he?” Tony asked quietly as he strolled to sit beside Harry’s head, immediately brushing the hair off his feverish face.

“Temp’s still at 103,” Steve answered. “But the nurse said it’ll go down as soon as the medicine kicks in.”

Tony nodded gratefully. They both just sat beside the sleeping child for a while, frowning at every hitched and rattled breathing Harry releases until Natasha came knocking in. In her hand were two duffle bags Tony didn’t think he owned.

In fact, he really didn’t—because the duffle bags were Steve’s.

“Like Steve will ever leave Harry’s side.” The red-head rolled her eyes when Tony asked why she brought so much stuff. “Everyone’s coming over to visit later. James made us check in with Bruce first to make sure it wasn’t anything he got from our travels.”

“Probably isn’t,” said Tony but appreciated Bucky’s initiative. “Doc said he might have caught the flu Saturday morning when we went to the park for a bike ride. I’m definitely canceling that fully off our schedule, by the way. Maybe Harry will like go-karts better. I’m thinking of building a track in the tower.”

“No building tracks in the tower, Stark,” Steve piped from behind. “I don’t need another reason for the team to skip off training.”

“Hey, go-karts are good training, Cap. It teaches ruthlessness.”

“Seconded,” smiled Natasha. “But Harry likes riding his bike in the park. I doubt both of you can say no to those eyes.” She ignored Tony’s indignant huff and Steve’s blush, choosing to sit by the end of the bed and touching the child’s scrawny leg. Harry had improved a lot since the first time he came to live with Tony, but even five months of doting and spoiling couldn’t instantly turn Harry into the healthiest kid. Everyone has done their small parts like always bringing with them cereal bars and oat cookies whenever borrowing the tiny Stark. Tony kept a strict schedule on meals with Harry, and the billionaire never once missed an appointment with Harry’s many doctors.

But even then, the scars of neglect and abuse were still present. He’s still smaller than most his age, and his immune system is still shitty. The lack of medical files on Harry for the past four years has always bothered Natasha. How much more had it bothered Tony and Steve? Yes, Steve as well because no matter how much they both denied it, Harry and everyone else already think of Steve as his second—third father.

She stayed for some time, refusing to leave until Harry’s test results for pneumonia comes back. Steve didn’t have to say it but the fear was clear on his face. She knew that similar to Harry, Steve also got the worst cases of flu back in the 20s and likely got bouts of pneumonia on the side. While medicine has advanced greatly since then, Steve may still remember what it was like.

So, when Dr. Cal came to tell them Harry’s off the dangers of pneumonia, the fact that it wasn’t only Tony that ducked his head down and let out a relieved sob was not at all unexpected. The chances of Harry getting complications from the simple flu he acquired had dwindled down a huge percent. The very high fever was the worst of Harry’s symptoms, and everyone in the room could finally breathe better knowing their loved little boy wasn’t in too much of a danger.

The team did visit late in the afternoon. They brought with them get well soon cards and balloons. Pepper, always the practical one, carried a basket of fruits. And surprisingly, Rhodey was back from another deployment bringing with him a gift bag that Tony immediately checked to contain a puffy winter coat.

“Kid’s gonna need it, especially if he’s like you who gets hypothermia at the smallest bit of cold,” shrugged the Air Force Colonel. “I’m off duty for the next three months. As soon as my godson is out of this hospital, he and I are gonna have the best sleepover ever. I bought a tent.”

“My baby’s not camping out there in this cold. No sir-ee,” insisted Tony, which was instantly backed up by Steve’s serious nod and Bucky’s glare.

Rhodey simply raised them a brow. “Who said anything about going out?”

**

Harry woke up sometime around dinner. It was gradual, a hand twitching then a small whimper that had Tony jump off the couch he shared with Steve and onto the bedside. Harry’s eyes didn’t open, nor did he do anything that may point out he was out of consciousness apart from the subtle shifting on the sheets, but Tony knew his son could wake at any moment now.

“Hey, baby,” whispered Tony softly against Harry’s hand. “Gotta wake up now, kiddo. Uncle Steve is here.” Steve, who took his space opposite to Tony, started rubbing circles on Harry’s stomach.

The 6-year-old whined and shifted again, enough that Steve had to hold onto Harry’s other hand where the IV was connected just so he won’t move it too much. Then, slowly, bleary eyes opened and blinked. The sight of the familiar beautiful emerald eyes made both men smile in relief.

“Daddy.” Harry whimpered pathetically, green eyes sans glasses staring right at Tony with exhaustion. “I feel icky.”

“Oh, I know, Harry. I’m so sorry,” answered the father pitifully.

Much to their surprise, Harry immediately started crying. By that time, Steve had already pushed the button for a nurse, just as they were instructed to do so when Harry woke up. “Sorry, daddy. Didn’t… didn’t mean to… to get sick.”

Tony made quick eye contact with the Super Soldier before shaking his head gravely. “No, baby, you don’t have to ever apologize for getting sick, okay? It’s daddy that has to apologize because daddy didn’t notice you weren’t feeling well.”

Of course, Steve couldn’t let Tony blame himself now, will he? “And daddy shouldn’t think it’s his fault that Harry’s sick.” The little boy, having heard the familiar voice quickly turned to find its owner.

“Uncle Stebe?” Harry cried out in a cracked voice, one hand reaching out for comfort. “Missed you, Uncle Stebe. Gone so long.”

Steve’s smile was sad as he wrapped an arm around the child delicately. “I missed you, too, bubby. I missed you so much.”

Coughing, Harry buried his face on Steve's black shirt. "Uncle Steeb, I feel icky," complained the boy petulantly, so unlike the sobbing way he whimpered to his dad, eliciting a snort from Tony. Trust a Stark to milk some from the Captain.

Even Steve found it adorable and he responded with a slightly amused tone, "I know you do, sweetheart. That's why we're in a hospital right now so Dr. Cal can help you feel better."

As expected from hearing the word hospital, Harry gasped and grabbed Tony's hand. "Poppy! I need Poppy," insisted the child.

Chuckling, Tony picked up the bear from the bedside table and placed it right next to Harry, immediately prompting the 6-year-old to snuggle her with the free arm. Harry still looked exhausted and feverish. Without his glasses, his tired green eyes were even more pronounced. Thankfully, Dr. Cal and a nurse soon came in. While Harry's temperature had dropped to 102.7, it was still quite high. The coughing was still painful to the chest and the throat, but there wasn't much they could do after already giving him a dose of his medicine.  

They also brought in Harry's dinner consisting of warm chicken soup, a bit of rice, and green jello. Actually feeding the child his food was harder because Harry kept refusing. Obviously, his appetite had been affected; however, this didn't stop Tony from trying. He bribed and begged, only succeeding to feed him half of dinner. It was better than nothing, Tony and Steve thought.

After dinner (Tony and Steve ate ahead when Happy brought them food while Harry was asleep), Tony had moved to lie next to his son on the bed while Steve pulled up a chair beside them.

"Why didn't you say you weren't feeling well, kiddo?" Tony asked, a soft pleading evident in his voice.

Harry, now wearing his glasses again, went teary-eyed and shook his head. "Don't wanna be locked. Daddy, please don't."

Not completely understanding, Tony tilted his son's head by the chin to face him. "What are you talking about, Harry? No one's locking you up."

"But I got sick! Sick means I hafta stay in the cupboard!"

Steve let out a pained noise from beside Tony. For a brief moment, none of the two men knew what to say. Strictly speaking, Tony knew his son lived in a cupboard for years, but hearing it from the child himself begging not to be locked in for being sick brought back bad memories.

“Bubby, when you were sick before, did the Dursleys lock you in?” Steve asked, voice gentle but containing a dark rage if one truly looks at him.

Harry nodded, eyes still pleading.  

“Harry, you’re never staying in a cupboard again. Do you understand?” muttered Tony, agonized that his son still thought he’ll be locked inside storage spaces. “Being sick doesn’t mean you have to be locked anywhere. You’ll have to stay at home or at the hospital but never inside a cupboard. When you’re not feeling well, you have to tell me or any of the adults, okay, kiddo? Sick Harry days means cuddles in bed, lots of chicken noodle soup, and your favorite movie.” Tony explained.

“Cuddles?”

Steve fiercely nodded. “Hundreds of them. From everyone.”

“Even Uncle Bucky?”

“Especially Uncle Bucky.”

That elicited a smile from the child. “Okay,” whispered the child then turned to his father. “Sorry I didn’t tell, daddy.”

Tony brushed the wayward curls off the forehead and kissed it. “As long as you promise to tell me next time, baby. Doesn’t matter if it’s a scrape on the knee or an ant bit you. I’ll always want to know.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 20: TWO PLUS ONE

It took three days before Harry was discharged from the hospital. Even then, he wasn’t allowed to go to school for the rest of the week. None of his classmates got sick like him, but it was better to stay on the safe side for the sake of both Harry and the rest of the children.

Like Natasha expected, Steve never left the hospital for the duration of Harry’s stay. He and Tony often took turns watching the child while the other slept or showered. No one bothered telling either of them how domestic they appeared—having been used to the relationship Steve and Tony had.

Their friends visited too, much to Harry’s delight. He had to stay in bed most of the time so the entertainment brought by his aunts and uncles visiting was a welcome interruption.

Not that Harry was grumpy about being in a hospital. The little boy was nothing like his father when it comes to hospital stay. If it were Tony, he would have complained and complained about it, possibly even escaping the moment he wakes up. Harry, on the other hand, was the model patient. Apart from the appetite issue, the child never complained when a nurse or a doctor made him take his medicine or add another batch of IV fluid. It probably had to do with his general politeness, adorable looks, and charming personality, but all the staff he crossed paths with took a liking to him.

It's no wonder when they were discharged, the nurses and the orderlies on the floor each gave him a hug or a head pat goodbye. Starks were known for their charms, after all.

In the tower, Harry was naturally pampered and doted on by everyone. There wasn’t a single time that the little boy was left alone. Clint all but moved in to Harry's room with how much he spent time in there completing jigsaw puzzles with the child. Natasha, who rarely cooks, made those red beet soup as soon as Tony told them Harry's coming home. Bruce and Phil dusted every nook and corner of the penthouse as often as they think necessary. Sam brought over piles of books from Harry's playroom and read him a story every now and then. And Bucky probably scared away all the viruses with how much he glared whenever Harry hacks a painful cough.

His fever might have gone down to normal, but his body was still weak. Tony, Steve, and surprisingly, Bucky, had taken to carrying him almost everywhere. Harry was just along for the ride—basking in the affection he craved for the past week.

True to his godfather’s promise, when Harry felt marginally better, Rhodey demanded a sleepover with him. Unlike the Avengers, James Rhodes didn’t always stay in the tower. In fact, he’s got his own place in Queens which he rents out to AirBnB whenever he’s away on official duty. He thought Harry might like the change of scenery, and he was planning on taking his nephew out to the movies.

Tony wasn’t easy to convince; but one puppy-eyed look from Harry had him agree not even five minutes after his son asked. It might have earned him a bit of teasing from his friends—only stopping when Steve pointed out none of them could say no to the child themselves.

“You’ll be good to Uncle Rhodey, okay?” said Tony seriously as he knelt in front of his son and fixed him with another jacket over the hoodie Steve forced him into. “You just got over the flu. I don’t want you straining your body. Your uncle promised to keep the activities to a minimum, so I expect you to do the same.”

“Yes, daddy. I promise.”

“Good. Now give me a hug.” Tony opened his arms wide and welcomed the weight of his son as he barreled into him. Instead of letting go, Tony pulled Harry up with him and settled him on his front, before stepping towards Rhodey and Steve who were talking by the car.

“I want an update every three hours, got that?” Tony demanded from his best friend just as he passed Harry along to Steve, who then opened the car door and buckled Harry inside. The two started whispering to each other god knows about what.

The Colonel rolled his eyes and accepted the offered overnight bag. “As if you didn’t put JARVIS on the watch he’s wearing. He’ll be fine, Tones. If it makes you feel better, I’ll have him call you when we get there.”

“It would, yes.”

“—ared you have Ron, but it doesn’t matter how late it is you can call us anytime.” Tony heard Steve tell Harry.

“Alright, kiddo, we’ll see you tomorrow afternoon. I love you, baby.” He kissed him on the cheek and ruffled his already messy hair. Steve did the same to his other cheek.

Steve pulled Tony to his side as they watched the black crossover SUV slowly vanish from the sea of cars. The billionaire eventually sighed and rested his head on Steve’s shoulder. “Any thoughts on kinky dining table sex?”

If the Soldier’s answering growl was to be considered, the idea was very well received.

**

Tony rolled off the muscled body of his boyfriend with a stuttered gasp. Never it be left unsaid that a man in his early forties can’t ride someone multiple times anymore. Steve’s almost absent refractory period was like a challenge Tony could not help but test out. While they started in the dining room, it didn't take them long before migrating to the bedroom.

“You know, for a man who’s practically a virgin, you, my dear, are one hell of a ride,” muttered the brunette.

Steve chuckled and reached over to the bedside where Tony keeps the wet wipes. He pulled three out from the package and wiped the remnants on his chest first before reaching between his boyfriend’s leg, eliciting a gasp from the man, and wiped the excess cum on his thighs and between them.

“Sensitive, babe,” grimaced Tony.

Steve only smiled and kissed Tony on the shoulder. He threw the wipes on the bin with an aim not unlike their archer friend, and immediately pulled Tony to his chest.

“For a man who says he’s too old to date, you are one hell of a driver.”

Tony smacked Steve on the hip. “I never said I was too old to date. I said yes to you, didn’t I?”

“So you keep reminding me.”

“You sound like that’s a bad thing, Steve-o, when in fact I’m like the best thing that ever happened to, well, anyone, really.”

Steve snorted and kissed the man on top of his head. “We’ll have to work on your humility, sweetheart.”

“Too late. I think my first nanny gave up on that idea long before I started talking.”

The pair lounged naked for a while in the silence. They don't get many opportunities to have sex like normal couples do because of Harry, but it never bothered either of them. The few times they do get the chance, it always leaves them worn out.

For Steve, intimacy was never exclusive to intercourse. He loved every moment he has with Tony—so much that he sometimes wonders how he got so lucky. They started out on shaky grounds, but the moment Steve got to know the snarky engineer, it was hook, line, and sinker.

Steve felt like there was no chance of him ever not falling for the brunette. For months since Tony invited them to move into the tower, he did his best to avoid the billionaire in hopes that his pining won't show. It bothered Nat enough to smack him on the head one morning they were training, told him to get his head off his ass and ask Tony on a date. It took him weeks to prepare himself. If Tony hadn't had the breakdown in his lab, he would have asked him out that day.

But then, Tony left the tower without a word and hopped on the jet. Pepper wouldn't tell them anything.

When the news of Tony having a son circulated and Clint was able to confirm it, Steve thought he truly lost his chance. Tony would never consider him out on a date now that he has a kid to worry about. He fully prepared to go back to avoiding again.

Then, Harry happened. One look at the little boy, Steve knew he was a goner. Maybe it had something to do about the five-year-old being a carbon copy of his dad except for the eyes. Or maybe it was because of how innocent and small Harry looked when he first met him hiding his face on Tony's neck.

But one thing was for sure: Steve cannot go back to avoiding Tony.

The fact that he fell in love with the man more was no longer a surprise. If he thought Tony was already the most gorgeous man in the world when he comes zombie-walking for coffee in the morning, he was sorely mistaken because as soon as he saw Tony interact with Harry, Steve's heart felt like it was about to jump off his chest.

Every day, he watched Tony and Harry be adorable and mushy, and he could not help but wish to be a part of it. When he finally got the confidence to ask Tony out on a date and he said yes, it felt like the time Dr. Erskine offered him the chance to become something more.

The past four months alone were better than his 28 years combined. He got his dream partner, a wonderful child he considers a son, his previously dead best friend turning up alive, and a whole set of mismatched family. Tiny Steve Rogers could never imagine something so wonderful could happen to him.

"What's got you so distracted?" Tony asked eventually.

Steve's smile was gentle and warm. "Not distracted. I'm just thinking."

"About?"

"You. Me. Harry."

The silence that came after that was worrying. The only thing that kept Steve from panicking that he made a mistake was that Tony didn't move away from his chest.

"Move in with me." Tony suddenly said, startling the blond Super Soldier.

"...What?"

"I know we've only been together for four—almost five—months, but with everything that happened, from you being here more often than not, to basically being Harry's other parent, I was wondering if you'd be open to actually moving in? I mean, my room is hardly suited to your taste but we can always redec—"

Never in Tony's life had he been so happy with how he's interrupted. A pair of soft, plump lips smashed into his own, and Tony could hardly breathe at the intensity of the kiss.

"Yes. A million times, yes," whispered Steve without truly parting their lips. "I'll move in with you. I'd really like that."

A smile broke onto the engineer's face. "Really?" He asked with a hopeful expression.

"Of course, dipshit. I'd have gladly moved in with you that first month we're together. I was worried you were mad at me there for a second."

Tony furrowed his brows. "Mad? At what?"

"That I basically wormed my way into your family. Bucky talked to me once, right after he met Harry that first time. It made me realize how deep I was into the domesticity of life with you and Harry. I don't want to steal Harry from you, you know that, right? If sometimes I come off too parental or possessive, feel free to smack me or something."

"Steve," ground out Tony fiercely, moving to rest on his elbow to stare at the baby blues. "I know you're not gonna steal Harry or some shit like that. Please don't ever feel like you did or do. You're making it sound like you're not his family. And if you're parental or possessive, then why would I be mad? Steve, honey, I love that you adore my kid so much. Haven't you realized everyone already thinks you're his second dad? Just yesterday, Sam asked both of us if he and Clint could take Harry down to the gym. Both of us, Steve. Not just me."

The anecdote had Steve's eyes bugging out in surprise. Seriously? Why would his boyfriend be surprised about it? He's already Harry's second emergency contact. Harry's school doesn't even ask why Steve comes to every parent-teacher conference anymore. Hell, their friends already have a betting pool who gets to be the Favorite Uncle once Steve officially becomes Papa.

It scared Tony when he first heard about it from Clint. They only just celebrated their 4-month anniversary when Clint came barging into his lab and demanded he helps him become favorite uncle (Tony bet on Bucky. Sorry, Clint.). When his fears became obvious, Clint talked to him about them with seriousness not many knew the archer could possess.

"We're still new at the relationship, Clint. What if he suddenly decides me and Harry are not worth it? He's young, and he can still build his own family."

Clint tsked at him. "Steve can't do better than you, Tony. He loves you and that kid. He won't ever want that normal family you think he deserves because it's this family he wants."

"But what about Harry? We can't be sure of everything. Things are not written in stone. If we break up, and Harry already considers him his dad, what am I to do? I can't have Harry lose another parent."

"If you break up—and that's a big fucking if—Harry won't lose a parent. Even if you don't get married or Steve won't get to officially adopt Harry, he'll always be that kid's dad. Maybe it'll be like having divorced parents. It's a risk, I know that. You're afraid, and it's normal for a single parent to worry about their child's stability. But you have to talk to Steve about it. Talk about your plans and what his plans are. If he doesn't plan on staying in the long run, why are you even with him?"  

"You think so?" Steve asked shakily, like Tony's answer would mean life or death.

Tony shrugged easily. "You can be— officially, I mean. I know this is way too early in the relationship to talk about, especially with you just agreeing to move in with us. But you have to know, Steve, you're the only one I would ever consider marrying. This is it for me. You have to tell me if you plan to stay because no matter how much I... I love you, if this isn't... if this isn't the life you want, we have to stop now before it hurts my son more." The words are difficult to say, but it needed to be said. If the declaration of love shocked Steve, Tony wasn't sure, because the look on his face could be for many reasons.

Steve's arms wrapped around Tony once more and pulled him to a sweeping kiss. Every emotion the man could not show was forced out on one single kiss.

"I love you, Tony. I love you and Harry so much. You're also it for me. God, you're so wonderful and amazing and Jesus, I can't... I'd marry you in a heartbeat, sweetheart. I'm in this for the long run."

"Okay. Wow, good talk."

Steve burst out half laughing, half sobbing. They just unofficially proposed to each other. In bed. While naked. After just deciding to move in together.

"We'll come back to the marriage thing, later. We'll have to learn to actually live together first, yeah?" Steve asked, smiling.

Tony smiled back. "Absolutely."

**

Moving Steve's things from the floor he shared with Bucky to the penthouse involved a lot of smirks from their friends and Bucky smugly putting his stuff all over his living room: a dirty shirt on the back of the sofa, a nudist statue on the coffee table, and a framed photo of skinny Steve he was able to dig up from god knows where.

Steve wasn't sure if he was supposed to feel honored his best friend thought he's so important to have his picture hung, or offended that his photo was placed next to the bathroom door.

Regardless, it didn't take too long for Tony's room to look less like a lab and more like an actual bedroom. True to the billionaire's offer, Steve redecorated a little—but not so much that it stopped being Tony. His clothes were hung and folded alongside the older man's, and his sketchbooks laid half-open on the nightstand.

By the time Harry came home the next day, the penthouse no longer only contained two brunettes and a handful of stuffed toys.

"Daddy! Uncle Steve!" cried the 6-year-old happily even before the elevator door fully opened. In a matter of seconds, Tony was attacked by a 40-pound child.

"Hey, kiddo. Missed you." Tony said with laughter in his voice as he picked up Harry and twirled him once.

Steve, who was still leaning on the wall with a pleased grin, piped up, "He missed you so much, he ended up grabbing some of your animal friends and sleeping with them last night."

—which was only partly true. Tony only took Greg the elephant because it was the one left in Harry's bed.

Harry's smile was warm and sunny. "He did? You did, daddy?"

Tony rolled his eyes at Steve and tapped Harry's chin. "Uncle Steve is a lying liar who lies. It was only Greg."

The Super Soldier chuckled, ignored Tony, and pulled Harry in for his own hug and a kiss on the head.

"Anyway, we have something to discuss with you, kiddo. Go change into something less... Uncle Rhodey," said Tony, eyeing the Godfather I shirt his son was wearing.

The child giggled and skipped to his room to do as he was told. The said Godfather was standing by the foyer with a smirk and the overnight bag slung over his back.

"I heard you moved in," said Rhodey. "About time, dorks."

Tony smiled even as he glared at his best friend. Steve simply laughed sheepishly while rubbing the back of his neck. "Think Harry will like the news?" asked the blond as he accepted the offered bag.

Rhodey rolled his eyes and sighed exasperatingly. "I don't think he even knows you don't live here, Cap."

Footsteps interrupted Steve before he can formulate a proper response to that. "Daddy! Daddy! I changed! Tell me now," demanded the tiny Stark as he appeared at the end of the hallway wearing the same pants but with a different shirt. "Please," added Harry as an afterthought.

Knowing the upcoming conversation the three will be having will be preferable done in private, Rhodey bid them all goodbye and hugged his godson. One for the road, he said.

Two minutes later, Steve, Tony, and Harry migrated to the kitchen where Tony fed the child his afternoon snack.

"Are you gonna tell me now?"

Tony let out a laugh. "Yes, fine, mister." He ruffled Harry's messy locks. "What do you think about Steve moving in with us?"

Harry furrowed his brows and tilted his head. "Moving in?"

"It means I'll be living with you and your dad, bubby," answered Steve with a tender smile and hopeful eyes.

"Don't you already do?" Harry clarified with every bit of sincerity a 6-year-old could gather.

Tony, who was previously suppressing his laughter, fully exploded in giggles beside the child.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 21: ‘TIS THE SEASON

Subtle shifting woke Tony up a fraction. He knew there was something special about the day, but early as it was, he wasn't keen on moving away from the warmth the blankets and his boyfriend's body provided.

"Steve. Steve. Too early," complained the brunette as he blindly reached over to wrap an arm around his boyfriend's waist.

Chuckling, Steve took the arm off him and kissed Tony on the head. "As much as I want to stay and cuddle, Harry will wake up soon and I still have to take care of the cookies and milk."

Tony grumbled and whined. "Remind me why we didn't do that last night."

"Because you wanted Christmas Eve sex, sweetheart."

"...oh, right."

As opposed to the loud party and festive atmosphere, the three of them spent the night baking cookies and watching Christmas movies until Harry fell asleep on the couch. While Tony tucked Harry to bed, Steve began taking out gifts from where they hid them and putting them under the tree. They had so many that it took them two hours to finish. Within that time, the couple brushed sly glances and touches with each other, until Tony had enough and jumped Steve on the couch.

Obviously, they forgot to clear the milk and cookies meant for Santa.

It was a bit hard to convince Harry that Santa would send him gifts this Christmas. Tony had to make up something about Santa not knowing where he lived and that maybe his relatives didn't include him in their letter which was why he never got anything for Christmas. Steve, backing up Tony's explanation, offered to help Harry write his letter to Santa this year. Unbeknownst to the child, both were actually hoping to figure out what presents to buy.

Harry was uncertain but he let Steve help him. Because he had everything he wanted and then some, the only thing he asked for Christmas was to be allowed to decorate a tree. This prompted Tony to pack his boys up and they headed upstate the very next day to choose a real Christmas Tree.

And to say that Harry was overjoyed when everyone was invited to the penthouse to help decorate the huge tree was an understatement.

For the next two weeks, Tony did everything he could to keep Christmas interesting for his son. They kept watching Christmas movies and read Christmas books for bedtime stories. Harry, not having experienced a proper Christmas before, was obviously just as excited.

Which brings them to Christmas morning.

Tony reluctantly followed his boyfriend out of bed and into the living room. Steve was already picking up the plate of cookies and the glass of milk from the small table they left them last night. The Super Soldier dumped the milk on the sink and placed the cookies back on the fridge, taking one out for himself.

"How long do you think 'till he's up?" Tony asked as he poured himself a cup of coffee.

Steve hummed from the counter while munching on one of the cookies. "Soon, I suppose."

Apparently, soon was two minutes later. An excited childish voice rang from the hallway.

"It's Christmas!" yelled Harry happily. "Daddy! Uncle Steve! It's Christmas!"

Behind his cup, Tony grinned while he watched his son jump in place. “Is it? It’s still the 24^th, right Steve?” Even Steve laughed when Harry’s face contorted, unamused.

The Super Soldier strode to the boy and scooped him up from the floor. “Daddy’s just teasing, bubby. Of course, it’s Christmas!” Steve turned the child around until they were both facing the living room instead of the kitchen.

“Wow,” gasped Harry softly. Under the tree they decorated was by far the most number of gifts a child ever saw.

Tony moved to stand behind the two and wrapped an arm around Steve’s waist as the man held Harry in his arms. “How about we have breakfast by the tree today so we can open some of them at the same time?”

“For me?” The child stared at his father with awe and longing.

Tony ruffled his hair and Steve kissed the back of it. “Go on and see if you can find yours while I get breakfast ready. I think Santa came in last night. Uncle Steve had to clean up the crumbs he left.” Breakfast was actually just orange juice, toast, jam, and scrambled eggs. It may be Christmas, but 6:30 will always be too early.

When he returned to the living room, Harry was crawling under the tree and pulling out gifts, with Steve crouched behind him accepting them and putting them in their respective piles. They’ve got three so far: one for Harry, one for either Steve or Tony, and another pile for their friends. It was no surprise Harry’s pile was the biggest of them all.

After having opened his own presents during his birthday, Harry was much better in terms of receiving them and not expecting dirty socks or some hanging device. For every bite of his toast and eggs, he was allowed to open one present. Tony and Steve were delighted watching the little boy gasp or squeal at every single one of them.

“Look, daddy! It’s a puzzle!”

Tony laughed and nodded at his child accordingly. It’s the fourth puzzle he opened and Harry’s reaction hadn’t dwindled at all. Honestly, it wouldn’t have mattered if everyone got him puzzles or keychains for Christmas (what would a 6-year-old even do with keychains?) because Harry would still have loved them. 

“Here, bubby, open this one. I think it’s from Rory,” said Steve as he handed Harry a medium-sized box. There really was no question who was it from judging by the purple princess wrapper. Surprisingly, it came with a note, possibly from Rory’s mother, which Steve handed to Tony for them to read together.

Mr. Stark, I apologize in advance if Rory’s gift isn’t exactly to Harry’s liking. She was adamant about it and would not listen when I suggested another. You know how she is. — Emmeline

Tony raised his brow and looked at Steve who was also confused. And a little curious as to what Rory had given Harry.

“Wow.” Harry’s amazed exclamation had both men’s attention. Steve made the first move to peek, given Harry hadn’t fully ripped off the wrapper yet.

“It’s a… baby?” Steve’s baffled expression had Tony quickly take a peek himself.

It was a life-size baby doll. Aurora Vance, his first-grader son’s first-grader friend gave him a baby. No wonder Emme apologized in advance.

“Daddy, I got a baby,” said his son in astonishment.

“Oh, no. No, no, no. I’m too young to be a grandfather.” Tony shook his head gravely. Beside him, Steve was turning red from trying not to laugh. For all he knew, JARVIS was recording everything and sending it to their friends.

“But, daddy. Look,” Harry thrust the fully opened gift to his father, making Tony stare at the blue-eyed doll wearing a baby hat and a nappy. It even had a birth certificate! “He’s so cute!”

“Oh my god, Steve. Steve, I’m a grandpa.” Tony said in horror.

Steve, still red in the face but aware that his boyfriend was having a crisis, pulled Tony to his arms and kissed him on the head. “It’s a toy, sweetheart.”

“A toy with a birth certificate!”

“Huh,” Steve muttered, then turned to their real baby who was already pulling the doll out of the box along with a toy pacifier and baby bottle. “What’s the doll’s name, bubby?”

Harry glanced at Steve and picked up the piece of paper beside it. “Leo. His name’s Leo,” read the 6-year-old. “Leo’s gonna be my baby brother.”

“Oh, thank god!”

“This actually means you have an infant now, Tony.”

“We, Steve. We have an infant. Leo obviously takes after you. Look at those eyes!”

“Daddy? Can we get a crib? And some clothes for Leo?”

“How is this my life?”

**

Tony ordered a complete set of the doll’s accessories including a toy carrier and stroller. Leo was officially Leo Stark-Rogers.

Clint ended up being the godfather.

**

“Let me get this straight,” said Rhodey with a mirthful expression. “Your 6-year-old son received a doll from his best friend, claimed it was his baby brother, and you named it Stark-Rogers?”

Tony glared at his best friend. “It’s better than me being a grandfather. Plus, Leo has blue eyes! He obviously didn’t get that from me.”

Natasha was full-on giggling while Pepper still tried to rein hers. Tony was slowly regretting inviting their friends over for Christmas dinner.

And Steve. His baby-daddy Steve left him alone to suffer while he and Harry introduced Leo to everyone. They even put him in the stroller and had Harry push it around the living room! Harry was so excited about his baby brother and wouldn’t leave the doll for the whole day. He took to carrying it around with him, even during lunch where he personally fed him his empty baby bottle. Tony secretly found it adorable and could not help but imagine how caring of a big brother Harry would be.

“Sweetheart, the baby is hungry!” Steve called from the couch where he watched Harry push back and forth their fake-infant’s stroller. His boyfriend looked so smug and amused at their situation.

“You are so not getting any tonight, darling,” drawled Tony, leveling the blond Super Soldier with a glare, eliciting a loud guffaw from Bucky and Sam. Clint, obviously happy with his designation as Baby Leo’s godfather, took the role at heart and smacked their heads, reminding them to be quiet so as to not wake up his godson.

Tony surrounds himself with ridiculous people. He should start looking for new friends first thing tomorrow.

“New baby aside, how was Christmas morning with Harry? Did he like his other gifts?” Pepper asked, thankfully saving Tony from throwing whatever was in his hands to his boyfriend.

“He did,” answered the billionaire with a warm smile. “He thinks he can make his own Iron Man suit with the toolset you gave him. It was amusing.”

Baby Leo aside, Harry received some cool stuff too. There was the toolset from Pepper, another Hot Wheels car collection from Rhodey, a kid’s camera from Phil and Clint, some books from Sam, a scooter from Bucky, child-friendly video games from Happy, a travel carrier for Dobby from Natasha, Kinetic Sand from Bruce, a New York subway train set from Cedric, and a few other toys and clothes from some of the Ilver students. 

Of course, Tony and Steve didn’t let themselves be beaten in their gift-giving. They did have to act as though it was Santa who gave them. Harry got his very first tablet from Santa (a prototype of the Stark Kid’s STEM Tablet Tony was thinking of releasing), a baseball glove (Steve promised Harry he’ll play catch with him in the gym), a set of cartoon animal shirts, magnetic tiles, and a children’s book on Inspirational People.

Tony knew he was spoiling his kid. He talked to Dr. Granger about it and she suggested he cut-off giving Harry gifts outside Holidays or as special rewards. Harry wasn’t a spoiled brat, obviously, but he didn’t want to risk it even though it would be hard for him to not give his baby boy whatever he wanted. Harry didn’t want much, anyway. He never outright asked Tony to buy him new toys or threw a tantrum whenever Tony said no.

It was Harry’s first Christmas with him, so Tony thought a little bit of over-giving was warranted.

"Daddy! Can Leo sleep with me tonight?" Harry asked, tugging on the hems of Tony's shirt. His glasses were a bit skewed so Tony ignored the question for a second to fix his son's appearance.

"By the gods, kiddo, what hurricane passed you?" muttered Tony as he tried to smoothen Harry's shirt as well. "And yes, Leo can sleep with you. He's not actually a real baby, you know that right?"

Harry—Tony only had to blame the Stark genes for the sass—stared at him dryly. "I know. Rory has a dolly too. I told Rory I wanted a baby brother and she gave me Leo. Leo's my brother now."

Natasha, Rhodey, and Pepper snorted in unison.

"Right. How silly of me to think otherwise. Go play with your brother. Dinner will be up in 10 minutes."

"Hey, sweetheart."

Tony smacked his own head. "Oh, what is it now?"

Steve chuckled and wrapped an arm around Tony's waist. "Bucky wanted to know if he and Sam can take Harry out to Coney Island on the 27th."

Sighing, Tony melted on his boyfriend's touch. Coney Island during Christmas break didn't sound too appealing because of the cold and the closed amusement park. But Bucky and Sam were two of the most careful people in the world, so it wasn't like Harry won't be well taken care of.

"Let me think about it first. Not saying no. We'll see how the weather goes."

"Roger that," answered Steve easily and kissed him on the cheek, bidding goodbye to their three friends currently talking to Tony before going back to his best friend to tell the news.

"You're like a proper family now," said Rhodey with a smirk.

"Perish the thought," answered Tony, but the smile on his face was telling a different story.

Moments later, they all gathered around the table for a sit-down Christmas day dinner. It was funny because even though it was Christmas and they should have prepared a better menu, the food in front of them were basically either store-bought or take-outs.

Not that it mattered, really, as everyone had smiles on their faces regardless.

**

Tony ended up saying yes to Coney Island. How could he not when Harry looked so excited about it? The Amusement Park was closed for the winter, but Harry wouldn’t be allowed to ride in most of them anyway. No, what Harry got so excited about was the Aquarium.

But instead of just Bucky and Sam going, Tony decided he’d join them as well. Of course, where Tony goes, Steve follows. In the blond Super Soldier’s defense, he really was planning to join his best friends anyway. Coney Island had always been an important feature in his and Bucky’s childhood. Taking Harry, the little boy he considers his son, to Coney Island would be a dream-come-true. No matter how different the place might be.

So, the afternoon of the 27^th, Tony, Steve, Bucky, Sam, and Harry piled into Tony’s Range Rover and headed off to Brooklyn. It was cold out, especially since it had just begun snowing. They all wore warm clothing, but Harry most of all. He looked very adorable in the puffer jacket Rhodey bought for him.

The whole ride had Harry bouncing excitedly in his car seat, Leo and Ron clutched firmly to his chest. With Steve on the passenger seat and Tony driving, it was up to Sam and Bucky to entertain the child long enough to avoid the are we there yet? questions.

By the time they arrived, there were already some winter visitors like them, but only a handful unlike how it would have been if it were summer. It was one of the reasons Tony thought nothing of it when Steve told him Bucky and Sam wanted to take Harry out. With Christmas just a few days ago, there’s hardly any crowd for them. Eerie as the place might be, Tony can definitely see the appeal. Harry clearly does as well, but he used to live in England where it’s mostly gloomy anyway.

“Okay, kiddo, ground rules,” Tony knelt in front of Harry and tugged on his jacket. Harry stared at his father with rapt attention. “You gotta be careful with Leo and Ron. We don’t want to lose them, do we? And you have to stay with me, Steve, Bucky, or Sam at all times. I know there are not a lot of people here now, but that doesn’t mean you can’t get lost. Understood?”

Harry nodded accordingly, but Tony had a feeling his son wasn’t truly understanding what he was saying. Sighing, Tony leaned and kissed him on the forehead. “Go wild, kiddo,” he whispered with a smile, releasing Harry to run towards Bucky who already had an offered hand waiting for him.

“He’ll be fine,” assured Sam, placing a hand on Tony’s shoulder as they both watched Bucky lift Harry to his shoulder and Steve happily telling the child of their old adventures in 1930 Coney Island. “Uh—not sure about those two.”

“Kids. Both of them,” commented Tony with a smile.

Tony had never been to Coney Island before, believe it or not. It wasn’t a place his parents would have likely allowed him to go to as a child. And when he was old enough to rebel, amusement parks weren’t exactly on his list. That given, seeing Coney Island for the first time, even when the Amusement Park was closed, Tony found himself smiling. He’d like to take Harry again sometime in the summer. He wasn’t sure his son would love the thrill of the rides considering he was terrified of the plane the first time around, but it’s worth a try.

They first stopped by Nathan’s to get Harry his first-ever New York hotdog. The jury was still out on that one because Harry’s not really a hotdog-kind of guy. He did, however, love the hot chocolate Tony bought him after. They walked along the boardwalk, and though it was cold, the afternoon sun shone amazingly beautiful that day.

And to say that Harry loved the aquarium was another understatement. He spent a long time staring at the colorful fishes and reading information after information. He especially found the shark aquarium incredible, and Tony just about almost offered to put one in his playroom if it weren’t for Steve glaring at him as if daring him to do so. He settled on buying Harry a shark costume instead.

Everything was nice and perfect until they were headed back to the car.

“Tony, there’s a crowd outside,” whispered Steve worriedly. Bucky, also having super-hearing, immediately picked up Harry and wrapped his arms around him for protection.

Tony snapped his head. “What?! Why?”

“I’m not sure. It might be reporters.”

As if on cue, a security officer of the Aquarium approached them with a grim look. Turns out, the press thought Tony’s threats weren’t serious anymore, considering the past few months have been quiet. There were at least ten reporters by the parking lot waiting for the group of superheroes and the famous Stark heir to exit the place.

“Sam and I can go first. I’ll drive the car around so Harry won’t have to face the reporters for more than a few seconds,” said Bucky. “Maybe I’ll scare some away.” He added with an ominous smile. Tony’s eyes lit up in complete agreement with the plan.

“Please don’t,” Steve quickly answered. “Let’s not make the PR team’s job harder than it already is.”

Bucky and Tony’s reactions clearly meant they didn’t want to care, but both just sighed and nodded.

So, while Bucky and Sam deal with the reporters outside, Steve and Tony stayed inside to console the confused and worried 6-year-old. The reporters’ voices were getting louder, especially with two of the Avengers seemingly available to question.

“Daddy? Are the mean people with cameras here?” Harry asked, eyes darting towards the exit.

Tony cursed inwardly and knelt in front of his son. “They are, kiddo. But don’t worry, Uncle Bucky and Uncle Sam will come take us home. Okay?”

Though still scared, Harry nodded and raised his arms to be held. Tony quickly lifted him up and allowed his son to bury his head on his neck. Steve stood next to them in a battle position as if ready to strike anytime. For the months the three of them went out together, very rarely do they encounter anyone from the press. Ever since they came out as a couple, tabloids and news stations tried to corner them a lot. But Tony’s threats scared them enough to avoid crowding them whenever the young Stark was around.

It seemed as though they stopped being scared.

Steve’s phone dinged and the blond glanced at it for a second before turning to his boyfriend. “They’re right outside. Security formed a perimeter but they couldn’t make them leave.”

Tony nodded grimly. He placed a hand behind Harry’s head and whispered reassurance when the boy whimpered at the increasing noise. Leo and Ron were dangling on Tony’s back from the tight grip the boy had on them.

Steve dug through Harry’s back and pulled up the hood from his hoodie, carefully arranging it on the boy’s hair to hide most of his face.

“You okay, bubby?” Steve asked softly, taking the doll and the stuffed lion from the child’s hands to free them, allowing Harry to wrap his arms around Tony’s neck.

“I don’t like them, Uncle Steve,” complained the child in his small voice.

Steve kissed the hood-covered head and chuckled mildly. “I don’t like them, too, Harry.”

“Nobody likes them,” Tony commented dryly. “Thank god they haven’t tried anything like this in school or I swear, I’ll be destroying careers left and right.”

“You won’t hear me complaining if you do,” said Steve. “Are you ready?” He asked the child who nodded and buried his head further into Tony.

Steve and Tony conversed silently and nodded to each other. One security officer opened the door for them, immediately intensifying the sounds of shouting. Camera flashes flashed all over, eliciting a whimper from the child.

“Just one photo, Mr. Stark!”

“Harry! Harry Stark! What can you say about your father’s relationship with Captain America?”

“Mr. Stark, Captain Rogers, are you really getting married?”

“Is it true your son was a victim of child abuse?”

“Give us a pose, Harry!”

Tony all but run towards the open car door with Steve following closely behind covering almost everyone’s view on Harry. The questions were running through Tony, but the one on abuse almost got him to stop if it weren’t for Steve pushing him forward to continue moving.

Bucky was on the driver’s seat and Sam on the other side of the car seat, allowing Steve to take the front seat without hardship once he closed the door behind Tony. Harry wasn’t crying, but his grip on Tony’s shirt even though he was being strapped in his seat was firm.

“Jesus Christ, these people are trash,” muttered Bucky under his breath as he tried to maneuver the car through the crowd. Luckily, all of Tony’s SUVs and sedans have tinted windows, making it hard for the photographers to catch a glimpse of the child inside.

“Don’t worry,” said Tony from his seat, one hand carding through his son’s curls and the other typing fast on his phone. “I have Pepper on it. I don’t think they got a picture of Harry.”

The child in question startled at the mention of his name and tugged on his father’s sleeve. “Why do they want my picture?” The green eyes behind the glasses looked so confused, reminding Tony of the reason he didn’t want to raise his son in the environment he grew up in.

Tony turned off his phone and placed it in his pocket. “That’s my fault, kiddo,” said Tony then quickly raised a hand to stop the other three, Steve especially, from protesting. “Those reporters really like talking about me, and when they found out you’re my son, they want to find out all about you, too.”

“They talk to you lots because you’re Iron Man,” agreed the child in easy understanding. “But why do they like talking about me? I’m no ‘venger.”

“They talk to me a lot because I’m Iron Man and because we, Starks, own one of the biggest tech companies in the world.”

“Oh. Are we rich?”  

Tony choked, and he knew both Sam and Bucky snorted a laugh, earning them a reprimanding glare from Steve. Tony thought the incredulity was a bit warranted right now, because how on earth had Harry not realized they were more than rich? It wasn’t like he was ever frugal around his son, judging by the mountain of toys and clothes Harry had. They lived in a penthouse in the middle of impossibly expensive Manhattan, for god’s sake.

“Bud, your dad is like the richest man in America,” commented Bucky from the driver’s seat with a chuckle.

Harry’s eyes bugged out as he stared at his dad. “Really? How come I don’t see money? Aunt Petunia always say rich people have lots of money. Like Mr. Grunnings. Do you have an elephant like Aladdin? Is JARVIS your genie?”

“Oh my god,” muttered Tony.  “No, Harry, I don’t have an elephant. Do you want one? We can—”

“No buying an elephant, Tony. Where would you even place that?”

“—not buy an elephant according to Steve. JARVIS isn’t genie. He doesn’t even let me make coffee sometimes—”

“That’s because Pepper set your limit to 5 cups a day.”

“—Steve, shut up. As I’m saying, kiddo, I don’t have a lot of cash with me because I usually use a credit card. Like the card I gave you for your snacks and drinks in school.”

Harry’s mouth turned an O-shape, like the idea only came to him. “So, they want a picture of me because I have a credit card?”

Even Steve couldn’t help but laugh at the disbelief in Harry’s tone. No one was saying it out loud, but they were all glad Harry stopped looking so scared and confused from the reporters and photographers.

“You know what, kiddo? I think that’s exactly it.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 22: THOR VISITS

The thing about the press was that once one reporter tries to get a scoop, all the others will flock right after. 

Unfortunately for Tony, it meant having some of them littering around Harry's school, waiting for a story to write or a proper picture to show the world. His son rarely notices them, but when he does, it always leaves Tony furious. 

The Stark lawyers already filed three restraining orders since the incident at Coney Island, but the photographers and reporters were getting braver and braver by the day—prompted by the race to whoever gets the first clear photo or an interview of the famous Harry Stark. 

There had been incidents when photographers try to enter the school, or some waited outside for hours until Tony, Steve, or Happy comes to pick Harry up. It was getting on everyone's nerves. Harry had come home crying one time when Happy picked him up all because some reckless journalist tried to block the car begging for an interview. 

To be honest, it was unusual why the paps were so interested in Harry’s story. When Steve and Tony came out as a couple, it was wild but it wasn’t as wild as them wanting an interview or a photo of a 6-year-old multi-billion-dollar company heir. 

"Why don't you just give them a picture?" Sam asked during one of Tony's rants. 

Tony glared at the ex-pararescue for even asking, but Pepper beat him to a response. They could do that, and Tony was actually planning to post one soon on his Instagram account. He’s just furious about the lack of respect coming from the paps. 

"Harry is a minor. They are not allowed to demand a photo of him. Technically, what they've been doing is illegal. I'm already on it."

Almost everyone in the room shivered at the ferocity of Pepper's words. No one questioned it again when a week later, five photographers and two reporters for a magazine got sanctioned for stalking a minor, three lost their jobs, and one got punched by Captain America. In Steve's defense, finding a man asking Harry details about his neglect while he was playing in the park warranted at least three Super-serumed punches. 

Tony was stuck between reprimanding his boyfriend for the violence and kissing him fiercely for punching an asshole. The PR team just wanted to punch anything. Thankfully, the reporter refused to file a lawsuit especially when Captain America scolded him in front of a crowd of parents who were willing to testify against him. 

Multiple articles came out talking about Captain America’s outrage. Funnily enough, most news stations and tabloids changed their tune. The general public started writing blogs and sharing their opinion online about the press’ corrupt obsession over a child, prompting a talk about boycotting major news outlets. Editors had to stop their people from following the Stark heir in fear of losing a mass outrage. Not to mention, Tony threatened to stop giving interviews for both Stark Industries and The Avengers altogether. Considering those press conferences usually make up half their annual income, it had stakeholders shaking. 

When Tony finally uploaded Harry’s picture (the one taken during his birthday), it officially ended the bidding contest. Tony had taken the mystery out of it. 

Harry still does not understand his fame, but like any other child, it wasn’t really important to him. He hates it when strangers ask about his time with the Dursleys or take pictures of him but his family was always there to stop them. As long as he has his family with him, and his friends in school, he knew he was safe and happy. 

**

Two weeks after the Captain America-punches-a-reporter-in-central-park incident, the child and the Super Soldier were once again enjoying the late afternoon in the park. Tony unfortunately got stuck in a board meeting Pepper all but cuffed him into staying, which meant Steve had to pick up Harry from school. With Ilvermorny just blocks away from Central Park, Steve usually brings the 6-year-old for a walk or a short break after school. 

This time, Steve thought an ice cream treat was what both of them deserved. 

“Uncle Steve?” Harry suddenly called his attention. 

“What is it?” Steve asked, before taking a napkin from his side and handing it to the child to wipe the chocolate mess off his face. 

“Are you and daddy gonna get married?” 

It was Steve’s luck that he finished his own ice cream ahead of Harry or else he’d have dropped it on his lap in his shock. Sure, they talked about getting married and all that, but of the months he and Tony dated, Harry never asked anything regarding their relationship. They explained their relationship as best as they could to the child but Harry was young and it wasn’t like he finds these things much more interesting than dragons or dinosaurs. 

“Possibly, bubs. But not anytime soon, I think. Why do you ask?” Steve questioned softly, bringing a hand up to comb through Harry’s curls.

Harry shrugged and stared at Steve without an ounce of worry. “The camera people asked b’fore. And Dennis said his mummy said you and daddy are gonna marry. Dennis has two mums.” 

“Does he?” Steve asked with raised brows. Although he knew New York allows same-sex union, he hadn’t actually known anyone around him who were married and have a kid together. 

“Uh-huh. Dennis calls them mummy and mama.”

Steve smiled at the child’s obvious cluing. Harry was so much like Tony, Steve can’t help but be amused. They both like to play with the hems of their shirts or their sleeves when they’re nervous about asking something. It was easy to guess what Harry wanted to ask, but he wanted it to come from the child. 

“That’s very nice, bubby. Dennis is very lucky to have two moms.” 

“And me too?” Harry asked quietly, now avoiding Steve’s eyes. “I’m lucky too?” 

“Of course, you are. The luckiest kid in the world. You can ask me anything, you know that, right?” Steve placed the pads of his two fingers on the child’s chin and encouraged Harry to look at him. “You have something to ask, yes?” 

Harry didn’t outright ask anything directly, but Steve already expected that. Like Tony, Harry’s also not the best at expressing himself through words. He’s so much better now under Tony’s care. When Steve first met the child, Harry couldn’t even string more than a few sentences successively. 

“If you… if you marry daddy, does that make you my daddy too?” The 6-year-old’s voice was almost too quiet, and if it weren’t for Steve’s enhanced hearing, he wouldn’t have heard any of it at all. “I asked JARVIS and… and he said kids with two daddies sometimes call the other daddy papa. If you get married, could I, um, call you Papa, too?” 

Steve was aware this conversation should include Tony. As much as Steve wants Harry to call him Papa instead of Uncle now, he’s not married to Tony yet. Tony already shared to him his uncertainties about Harry’s stability and what it might mean to the child if they break up. Fat chance at that thought Steve, but he understood the fear. He grew up having a single parent as well, and for some time, the idea that his mother would marry again scared little Steve. He remembers another boy in their building whose father remarried when his mother died. He remembers Arnie telling him he doesn’t ever want to call her mom because she’s likely gonna die too and he didn’t want to lose two moms. 

Steve refused to have Harry think similarly. 

“If you want to, then, of course, you can, baby, but I think you should talk to your dad about that first,” said the blond super soldier after a moment. Maybe he needs to talk to Tony as well about it later tonight. They skimmed the discussion about him becoming Harry’s second parent legally once or twice. Steve hadn’t asked again, but maybe he should have. There’s not an ounce of doubt in his body that wasn’t willing to adopt Harry if given the chance. 

The anxious look on the 6-year-old’s face vanished and in its place was a smile brighter than the sun. Steve felt his heart warm at the pure joy in Harry’s smile, all he could do was wrap an arm around his shoulder.

“Thanks, Uncle Steve.”

Half an hour later, Steve drove them back to the tower. Tony wouldn’t be back until dinner, but Steve was more than fine keeping Harry company. The rest of the team bar Bruce and Clint (who was still recuperating from his most recent injuries), were out on a mission. Steve would have come along. He wanted to come along. But it was espionage. Steve was more of a liability when it comes to those kinds of missions. 

So, they left him in New York. Steve found it less insulting and embarrassing than he would have a year ago, mostly because he liked staying at home these days. Sure, he itches to go sometimes, but he’s no longer feeling worthless when he doesn’t. His new therapist had done wonders the past few months. It was more than what he could say about SHIELD’s recommended ones. Tony had been ecstatic when he heard about it. Both the staying home and the new therapist. 

Just as Steve was about to call Sam for an update on their mission (because regardless if he wasn’t there, he’s still their team leader), a loud booming sound echoed throughout and vibrated the building. 

“What was that?!” Steve cried out, immediately running to the living room where he left Harry. The child was by the glass wall staring down at Iron Man’s landing pad. “Harry!”

The 6-year-old snapped his head and looked at the Super soldier with excited eyes. “Uncle Steve! Is that Thor?!” 

Steve, losing some of the panic at the mention of his teammate’s name, still rushed next to the child. “Are you alright? Were you scared?” 

Harry grinned and shook his head. “The lights were pretty.” 

Steve huffed out a laugh. “I’m sure it was. Come up here,” said the blond hero, pulling Harry up and settling him on his hip. “JARVIS?”

“Everything is well, Captain. I have directed Mr. Odinson to the penthouse.” 

Not a minute later, Thor’s equally loud booming voice captured the whole room. “Friends!”  

Harry all but bounced in Steve’s arms. He’s been hearing many things about the only Avenger left he hadn’t met so it was understandable he was excited. However, the sight of the Norse god had Harry suddenly shying and hiding his face in Steve’s neck. 

So much for excitement. 

“Thor, it’s been a while. How’s Asgard?” Steve asked politely, ignoring the huge (tiny) elephant in the room (in his arms).

Thor, who was previously staring at Harry, turned his attention to Steve. “Asgard is well, my friend. I had no knowledge that you have gone and reproduced.”

Chuckling, Steve tapped Harry’s head to face their guests. “This is Harry. He’s Tony’s son,” introduced the captain. Harry smiled softly at Thor but kept his head rested on Steve’s shoulder.

“Marvelous!” beamed Thor jovially. In a calmer voice, he addressed Harry, “You have your father’s dashing looks, Son of Stark. And such wonderful eyes. You remind me of my brother when we were little. He has green eyes as well.”

“Loki?” asked Harry, unusually happy about being compared to a known villain. “Didn’t he send aliens to destroy New York? My friend, Cedie, said it was scary.”

“Aye, young Stark,” answered Thor in a somber tone. “He did. It is why I am here in Midgard. I have vital information to share with your father and our comrades.” 

Intrigued, Harry straightened up in Steve’s arms. “What is it?” 

Aware that it was time to intervene before Thor can share anything dangerous, Steve spoke up. “It’s only me, Bruce, and Clint here right now. Tony will be home in half an hour. Can the news wait?” 

“Of course, Steven. I shall retire to the rooms the Man of Iron provided until then. I came here directly from a long council meeting; I find that it tires me more than a great battle.” 

When Thor was out of the penthouse, Harry covered his mouth with a hand and giggled. Steve looked at him curiously, prompting the child to grin. “He talks funny.” 

“I suppose he does, bub.” 

By the time Tony came home, Harry had not left Steve’s arms. The two ended up in an armchair watching Chowder on YouTube on Steve’s tablet. Tony moved behind them and kissed their heads before sitting on the arm. 

“I swear to god if Pepper drags me to another 4-hour meeting, I will truly explode. No exaggeration. I’d really rather go destroy some Neo-Nazis.” 

Harry looked at his dad and giggled. “Thor said meetings make him more tired than battles.” 

“Thor?” Tony’s brows rose as he caught Steve’s eyes. “Since when do you know what Thor says?”

“Since half an hour ago,” answered Steve. “He said he has something to tell us. He’s in his room right now.” 

“Huh. Hey, J, send in Thor, Clint, and Bruce up here. Might as well get it over with.”

At JARVIS’s confirmation, Tony pulled his son off his boyfriend’s lap and carried him limply on his side like a package. Harry was giggling at the weird position but didn’t object when his father carried him to the kitchen. Amazingly, he was handed a juice box even though it was close to dinner. Harry shrugged and took a sip, not wanting his dad to change his mind and take it from him. 

“We’ll be having an Avengers meeting right now, kiddo. Are you fine staying in your room for a while?” Tony asked. 

Harry shrugged again. He was used to everyone around him attending meetings. “Can I use the tablet?” 

Tony hummed and tapped his chin thrice. Harry was only allowed two hours of tablet per day. Granted, his tablet was purposely made for him and only has educational applications but Tony didn’t want his son to turn into some of the kids he sees around with their faces attached to their screens. 

“Only for an hour, okay? Don’t think you can ask every day, mister.” 

The 6-year-old boy nodded quickly. “I won’t. I just wanna finish a problem. I almost got it but I made an error and forgot the negative sign before the b.” 

“Ahh, I see you started on quadratic equations. Common mistake, baby. That’s okay.”

Steve chuckled quietly, probably thinking how bizarre the conversation was. Tony hadn’t even noticed his boyfriend following behind. The billionaire winked at the child on the floor and shooed him off to his room with his juice box. 

Not two minutes later, Bruce, Clint, and Thor arrived. Steve had quickly adapted the Captain America persona and asked Thor what his important information was. Thor graciously accepted the invitation to talk and proceeded to regale a tale about his brother’s more than a year-long imprisonment, subsequent health decline, and their healers’ discovery that Loki had been casting an illusion to himself even before he attacked New York. Mages and scholars were called and it was found that the Asgardian Prince had been tortured by an entity called The Other, who was the real mind behind the attack. Loki was simply under the same compulsion Clint and many others had gone through. 

Throughout Thor’s retelling, Clint stayed unusually quiet. No one commented on it, respecting his space, especially with what he had to endure from Loki. Tony, Bruce, and Steve asked multiple questions in between like who The Other was, how bad Loki’s health was, and what made them so sure it wasn’t just another trick. 

“It’s not a trick,” said Clint suddenly when Steve asked the question. Everyone, including Thor, looked at him in surprise. Out of all people, Clint was the most affected in Loki’s attack so it was definitely shocking to hear him defend the God of Mischief. 

“What makes you say that?” Bruce asked gently. 

“The Other… I think I’ve seen him. He wears a hood,” answered the archer with furrowed brows as if he’s trying to remember. “I get flashes sometimes of the time Loki had me. He zones out in the middle of talking and comes back full-on flinching in pain. I can still remember those damn blue eyes staring at nothing for hou—"

“Wait, blue?” Thor stood up and moved closer to Clint. “Loki does not have blue eyes. His eyes are green like the Son of Stark.” 

“Right. The press even compared Loki to my Harry because of their eyes and accent,” added Tony distractedly. 

Clint furrowed his brows even more and shook his head. “No, I know it was blue. I looked at those eyes for hours on end.” 

Well, wasn’t that a shock. 

“So, Loki really wasn’t behind the Battle?” Bruce clarified after a few moments of silence. “And this Other being, is he still a danger to Earth?” 

Thor’s eyes glinted. His words were firm and promising. “Not for long, my friend. The Allfather, despite his neglectful treatment of my brother, does not condone torture, especially towards his son. The Other may be powerful enough to bend Loki against his will, but Odin is stronger.” 

Without it being said out loud, Thor's claim that Asgard will deal with the evil alien gave them all some sort of relief. 

"Thanks for telling us, Thor." Steve patted the god's shoulder, like the good team leader that he was. It was obvious Thor was distraught by his brother’s suffering. Even Tony felt bad for the Rock of Ages. He can’t imagine what torture Loki must have endured at the hands of the evil hood-wearing alien.  

Regardless, Tony had to ask. "He's not coming here, right? I mean, I get that it may not be his fault and we already have a brainwashed soldier with us here so it's not like I have anything against them but putting Loki here right now would be a political shitshow."

"Worry not, Friend Tony, my brother will not visit Midgard anytime soon. He will have to recuperate from his injuries fully before Mother will allow him to leave the palace," said Thor with an ounce of sadness. “I doubt he’ll want to come nonetheless. My brother has never liked mingling. He much prefers the company of books. I daresay he will lock himself in the palace library for quite some time after he heals from his injuries.”

That cleared aside, Tony let out a loud relieved sound. Barnes, he could deal with because he already had SHIELD backing him up and iron-clad proof of his brainwashing. Proving Loki's case to the WSC would be harder. Maybe in a year or two, he can deal with that storm, but definitely not right now. 

Tony clapped his hands together loudly. "Anyway, are any of you staying for dinner? It's Taco Tuesday. J, tell Harry he can come out now."

Clint scoffed. "I'm always down for tacos. Phil's not home and I'd rather not eat instant ramen again."

"I am intrigued by this Taco Tuesday, Friend Tony. I will gladly accept your invitation."

Thor didn’t stay for long but promised to visit more often now especially with Loki’s trial officially over. He did, however, spend a whole afternoon indulging Harry after the child’s schooling. Harry, ever the curious child, ended up interviewing the God of Thunder on all Asgardian creatures. They went so far as to pull down the chalkboard and drew numerous terrifying-looking beings. When Tony came to check on them in the playroom, he had to take a second look at the drawings just to make sure he was looking at the right things. Harry proudly informed his father the creature was called bilgesnipe and that Thor said they are big, scaly, and has antlers. 

“I shall gift you with a soft version of the ghastly creature when I come visit again, young Harry. I may still have mine when I was just 7 centuries old,” professed Thor earnestly, eliciting a happy squeal from the child. 

Tony made a face. “It’s just a stuffed one, right? Please don’t give my son an alien pet.” 

Thor grinned brightly and placed a hand on Tony’s shoulder, the strength almost making him fall on his feet. “Ah, you worry so much, Friend Tony. Bligesnipes are not meant to be pets. Aye, I will give merely a toy.”

“Good. That’s good. Whew.” 

Still grinning, Thor crouched and lifted Harry with one arm. “Come, let us go find our dear Captain. I believe he has talented hands and may be able to draw us a better picture of the Asgardian creatures.” 

Harry giggled and waved his father goodbye. Tony simply rolled his eyes at Thor’s words but smiled at his son nonetheless. Harry always had the capability to make people fall in love with him. It seemed like alien gods weren’t that different after all. 

**

A few days later, while Tony was mindlessly scrolling through a project proposal, Harry suddenly appeared in the living room and plopped right onto his lap. He knew his son must be bored as hell, seeing as all his aunts and uncles were out at the moment. Steve had gone running with Sam and Bucky, but would likely be back soon. Clint and Natasha haven’t returned yet from wherever Phil dragged them to, while Bruce went out to consult for SHIELD regarding a potential biological weapon. All hush hush but Tony never pulled JARVIS completely out of their system especially after the whole HYDRA debacle so he always knew what was happening.

“Daddy?”

Tony, while still keeping his eyes on the screen, reached out instinctively to brush his son’s hair. “Yes, baby?”

“Uncle Steve said I can call him Papa if I want to.” 

Choking, Tony almost dropped his tablet, saved only because Harry was on his lap. He quickly turned it off and placed it beside him, knowing the conversation needed his full attention. Steve told him about Harry’s question a few nights ago, but he had thought his son wouldn’t ask for at least another few months or so. Truth be told, Tony wanted Harry to call Steve Papa. His heart burst in happiness when Steve admitted liking it as well. They both knew things would end up the same way anyway if… when they get married, but they’ve always assumed that bridge would be crossed when they get there. He should have known Starks are never patient. 

So, they both decided to wait until Harry asks again, then they’ll let him decide what he wants. 

“He did,” nodded Tony seriously. “Steve did say you asked if you could call him Papa.” 

Harry shrugged and turned his head slightly away to avoid his dad’s eyes. “He said I should ask you, though.” 

Tony hummed and wrapped his arm around his son’s back to hold him in place. “I would probably tell you to ask him. Confusing, I know. Don’t worry, kiddo, Steve and I talked about it already. If you really want to, you can call him that now instead of waiting for us to get hitched. I, for one, know it would make him so happy.” 

Green eyes behind round frames widened in sheer excitement and surprise. “Really?!” 

Nodding, Tony pressed a kiss on his temple. “Yes, really. He's as much your dad as I am and he loves you very much. I think calling Steve Papa is perfect.” 

The smile on the young boy’s face spoke levels. Tony was suddenly struck by the idea that his son now had two people he can call his parents after living the past four years thinking he had no one. 

As if on cue, the elevator door chimed open, revealing Steve in his sweaty running clothes. 

Harry didn’t waste a second as he yelled, “Papa!” 

Startled, Steve’s head snapped and his eyes widened in disbelief. His gaze landed on Tony, awed and filled with unexplainable emotion. Tony smiled softly at him and nodded, letting his boyfriend know he heard it right. 

In a matter of seconds, Steve had moved from the foyer to the living room, pulling Harry off of Tony’s lap and giving him a tight hug. “Oh, bubby,” whispered Steve tearfully, showering Harry’s head with kisses. 

“Papa,” the child whispered back. “Papa.” 

Tony was content watching the scene unfold, but Steve had other plans as his hand reached over to Tony’s and pulled him up to join the hug. It didn’t matter that Steve’s shirt was drenched in sweat, or that Harry had all but koala-ed his way onto Steve’s chest. He melted instantly into the warmth of his boyfriend and his… their son. 

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 23: A SLEEPOVER

There were a lot of milestones and important events in a child's life that Tony mentally prepared himself for. 

There's Harry going to school; Harry's first tooth extraction which thankfully they haven't had the need for yet; Harry's first time in Disneyland; Harry's first international trip; Harry's first crush; Harry getting a girlfriend (or boyfriend); Harry graduating high school; to name a few. 

He mentally prepared a lot of scenarios, but he never expected Harry having a sleepover.

Granted, Tony never had a sleepover as a kid. He was shipped off to boarding school at eight years old. It wasn't like he could call that a sleepover. The closest he had done was pass out drunk in another’s dorm room when he was 14. 

He knows not a thing of what happens in a sleepover that doesn't involve bumping uglies. And Jesus, he doesn't even want to think about the possibility of that ever happening to his son. Not until he's thirty, at the very least. 

So, Tony spent a whole night looking into sleepover activities and what a child should bring when invited in one. Steve was no help. When he told his boyfriend that Cedric Diggory invited Harry to a sleepover for his birthday, Steve simply shrugged and asked what got him riled up about it. "Pack him pajamas, his toothbrush, and Ron." He said. Stupid advice. Obviously, a birthday party sleepover isn't simply about going to sleep. Steve hadn't read the same information Tony did, and that blond Super Soldier had no idea sleepovers involve arts and crafts, games, storytime and other awesome kid activities. 

No, Tony could not rely on his boyfriend. He doubted any of his teammates had experienced a sleepover. Maybe Sam, but birdbrain #2 was out doing Fury’s bidding with birdbrain #1 and Robocop. 

Amazingly enough, he got his needed help from Happy of all people. To be fair, his personal bodyguard has about three nieces and two nephews he's close to so it shouldn't really surprise Tony. 

With Happy's trusted sleepover necessities list he got from his sister, Tony went on to personally take care of everything Harry might need. 

"Okay, so we got your pajamas, a change of clothing, toothbrush and toothpaste, favorite blanket, your birthday gift to Cedric. What else is on the list, kiddo?"

Harry peered inside the backpack and glanced back on the list. "It says medicine, inhaler, and EpiPen. Do I really need to bring medicine? I’m not sick."

"Only if you need it every day. You're not asthmatic so you don't need an inhaler, but I'll put in an EpiPen just in case," said Tony as he dug through the medical bag inside Harry’s room. Harry doesn’t have allergies per se but they couldn’t be sure given his son barely had any medical records the past four years. "What else?"

"A cuddly toy."

Tony picked up Ron from the side of the bed and held it between them. "Cuddly toy, check. Do you want to bring Leo with you?"

Harry nodded so Tony also grabbed the doll from above the pillow and placed it beside the backpack with Ron. "A flashlight and snacks," instructed the child with finality. "Daddy, why do I need a flashlight? Is it gonna be dark in a sleepover?"

"Huh," mused Tony. "I think it's just precaution. Or maybe you’ll be sleeping in a fort. Everybody knows you need flashlights for a fort."

Regardless, Tony moved to grab the flashlight from the bottom drawer of the nightstand and place it inside the front pouch of his son’s backpack. He’ll just have to pack Harry’s snacks before they leave the house. Technically, Tony wouldn’t be driving Harry to the Diggory’s brownstone home in Hell’s Kitchen for another four hours but he didn’t want to leave the packing at the last minute. 

If he was honest with himself, Tony really wanted to keep Harry at home instead of letting him sleepover at his friend's house. Harry was only six. Six seemed too young for a night out without their parents. Sure, Harry spent the night with Rhodey before, but it was different. Rhodey was his godfather. 

But Harry was so excited, and Tony didn't want to take his son's childhood from him. The Diggorys are good people—at least from what JARVIS (and Bucky) gathered. There was absolutely no reason for Tony to be concerned about Harry in their care. And it wasn’t like there would be a lot of children invited. Aside from Harry, there’s only four others: Rory, Gabrielle, Dennis, and Cedric’s cousin, William. Harry wouldn’t be overlooked all night. 

Even then, he made Harry wear the watch connected to JARVIS and had him promise not to take it off the whole time. Bucky and Natasha hadn't said anything but Tony was positive the two assassins had already put-up surveillance around the Diggory's place. Steve wasn't as worried, but he did have a long discussion with Harry about what to do in case of emergencies. Tony doubts their 6-year-old needed to learn how to tie a square knot, but to each their own. 

When Tony finally had to drive Harry to his friend's house, sans Steve who was stuck dealing with a meeting with the Vice President, he found himself feeling excited for his son and worried about him. Harry looked nervous himself, which didn’t help Tony at all. He had half the mind to turn the car around and declare they’re having an Avengers slumber party instead. 

He doubts any of the Avengers, especially Steve, would mind. 

Harry’s friend lives in a 4-story, 4-bedroom, 3000 sq ft brick townhouse home-slash-law-office, relatively tasteful but not exactly a place Tony would find himself living in. Cedie’s parents were either traditional or the house has been in their family for generations, as shown by the probably original staircase and wood panels. Tony bets on the latter. 

They were greeted by a man, a few years younger than Tony. “Mr. Stark, you and Harry are just in time. Ms. Vance just brought Aurora over.” 

“Glad we’re not late then. And please, call me Tony,” responded the billionaire easily, accepting the handshake without a second thought. 

“Of course. You can call me Amos. Unusual, I know. It’s a family name,” Amos shrugged, though the end of his lips curled into an amused smile. 

Harry, perhaps having heard the voices of his friends in the living room, tugged Tony’s hand to grab his attention. “Can I go say hi?” The child whispered when Tony bent down. 

“Sure, kiddo,” said Tony. “We’ll go in right after you.” 

Harry grinned and quickly dashed towards the origin of the voices. Tony sighed wistfully, having a little moment in his mind to think how far Harry had gone since he took him out of the Dursley’s house. 

“The other parents are in the kitchen if you want to say hi,” suggested Amos.

Might as well, thought Tony. “Sure,” he shrugged. 

Other parents was mostly an exaggeration. It was only just Ms. Vance and Mrs. Diggory. Dennis was dropped by his brother, Gabrielle’s mother left already to pick up her older daughter from ballet school, and William stayed with them since Wednesday. Amos said William’s parents had to visit a sick yet still vile in-law and didn’t want to subject their son around such company. 

Tony never thought he’d ever be the person who makes small talk about recent first-grader art projects or listen raptly to gossips about little Justin’s father cheating on his wife with his secretary. Rumor has it that Mrs. Finch-Fletchley is filing for divorce and sole custody of their son.

But here he was. 

Surprisingly, he wasn’t appalled. 

Well, appalled by Mr. Finch-Fletchley’s infidelity, yes. But not the position he’s in. Really though, Emmeline was right; how can they risk their families for some fling. He may be a playboy in his early years but he has never cheated on anyone. Though that may have something to do with him never actually being in a relationship in the first place. Just the thought of him cheating on Steve had him shudder. He’s nowhere that stupid. 

Unfortunately, neither Emme nor Tony could stay for long. Tony still had a conference call to attend, and as much as he wants to watch over his son the whole night, a fully grown man looming over children while they sleep may be grounds for criminal charge in most states. 

“Right, I’ll come pick you up tomorrow morning at 10 on the dot,” informed Tony seriously as he stared down at his precious son. “If you need anything, JARVIS is on your watch. He’ll connect you to me or Papa straight away.” 

“I know, daddy. You said it about a million times,” drawled Harry tiredly, but the small smile on his face cannot be dismissed. 

Tony’s lip twitched, suppressing his chuckle. He leaned forward and placed a kiss on Harry’s forehead. “Sue me, my baby boy is having his first sleepover. Can’t a dad worry?” 

“I be fine, daddy,” assured the 6-year-old earnestly, staring at his father with equal devotion. 

“I love you, kiddo.” 

“Love you, too.” 

Tony finally did smile. He kissed him again on the forehead just to be sure. With a final hug, he watched Harry run back inside the living room to continue with whatever game they were having. 

The drive back to the tower was harder than he anticipated. Without the constant chattering of his son, the silence was almost deafening. He should be used to it, Tony knows that much, considering he doesn’t always have Harry in the car with him. But the thought of his son not being at home when he arrives at the tower or not at school waiting to be picked up in a few hours was frightening. 

Of course, his beautiful, wonderful, honest-to-God perfect boyfriend was there, waiting for him in the foyer of the penthouse with open arms, ready to give him the hug he needed. Tony hadn’t even known Steve was done with his meeting. 

“There, there,” cooed the Super Soldier as he cradled the billionaire’s head between his chest and chin. 

“Shut up,” muttered Tony without heat, burrowing his face further into his boyfriend’s warmth. “Fuck, I’m overreacting, am I?” 

Steve clicked his tongue. “Wouldn’t call it overreacting. It’s normal to be worried. I’m worried myself.” 

“It’s just a sleepover,” Tony said, mostly to himself. “Nothing to be worried about, right? 6-year-olds have sleepovers all the time. Emmeline acted like it was nothing so it’s probably nothing.” 

The Super Soldier kissed him on the head and slowly pulled away. He hadn’t given Tony a response but he did drag him towards the kitchen. A minute later, a cup of iced tea was thrust into his hands. Tony raised an eyebrow at his boyfriend, shrugged, then drank the cold beverage. 

“It’s okay to be worried about a sleepover, sweetheart. Maybe Ms. Vance does not mind as much, but she’s had Rory in her care since her conception. We’ve had Harry in for less than a year. Think of yourself as a new parent. You’ve never had the overprotective stage when Harry was just a baby. It stands to reason you’ll be overprotective of him for quite a while. Not to mention, that little boy of ours didn’t have the best upbringing.” 

Tony hummed, letting Steve’s words sink in for a moment. “Huh, I never thought of it that way.”

Steve raised his glass.

“How’d you get so wise, Cap?” said Tony with a subtle shake of his head and a tiny smile.

The blond shrugged, then ducked his head to hide the blush on his face. “There’s this thing called blogs on the internet. JARVIS helped me look into some of the parenting ones. A lot of interesting points and anecdotes on them.” 

“Wait— you read parenting blogs?”

“Why do you sound so surprised?” defended Steve, eyes wide and looking affronted. “It’s not like I have any experience with children before Harry. I need all the information and instructions I can get. There’s a whole section in there about step-parents and adoptive parents. It was enlightening.” 

Tony’s grin was almost up to his ears at Steve’s words. His heart was thrumming widely in his heart, and Jesus— he fucking loves his boyfriend. He placed the glass back on the counter and placed both hands on Steve’s cheeks, pulling him closer. 

“You. Adorable. Perfect. Gorgeous. Absolutely Wonderful Man,” uttered Tony, punctuated by a kiss on Steve’s face at every word. 

Laughing, the Super Soldier gently pushed the billionaire off of him—but not before kissing him passionately on the mouth. It’s such a wonder how easily Steve could make Tony fall in love with him again and again. 

“So…” started Tony once again, looking at his boyfriend with a sly grin. “The kid’s out for the night. Got any plans?” 

**

They ended up watching Friends reruns in their underwear, with a tub of ice cream and bags of potato chips. 

**

“Tony, your phone,” mumbled Steve sleepily, swiping his hand blindly to wake the older man beside him. He opened one eye to peek at the bedside clock, only finding it was already a quarter past five in the morning.

“Wassit, huh?” grumbled Tony back, grunting when Steve hit him on the face. 

“Sir, Mr. Diggory is on the phone,” came JARVIS’s voice from the speakers, prompting both Tony and Steve to sit up immediately, sleepiness leaving their systems in a second. 

Just as quickly, Tony had JARVIS connect the call. Beside him, Steve crawled off the bed and fished the pair of boxers he threw on the floor hours ago, putting it on efficiently just in case. 

“Tony? It’s Amos,” said the man on the phone, tone thankfully not frantic, but there was a hint of worry in them. “I’m sorry for calling so early, but the kids woke me up saying Harry has locked himself in the boot closet under the stairs. It took a while to take him out of there, but he looks alright. He says he’s fine, too, but I just think you’d want to know.” 

“Shit,” cursed Tony, following his boyfriend’s actions and hurriedly putting on his own clothes. “Thanks, Amos. We’ll come by to pick him up in 10 minutes. Can you please put him on the phone for me?” 

Steve, having felt the same concern, grabbed Tony’s hands and squeezed it when Harry’s timid voice echoed through their room. “Daddy? Papa?” 

“Yes, baby, it’s Daddy. Papa’s here, too. How are you feeling, kiddo?” asked the father gently through the phone, all while he and Steve were stepping out of the bedroom and moving quickly towards the elevator. 

“Had a bad dream,” Harry responded quietly. “Mr. Amos said you’re coming to get me?” 

“We are, sweetheart. Papa and I are in the elevator right now. We’ll be there as soon as possible,” assured Tony, heart breaking a little at his son’s somber tone. “Are you gonna be alright for a little while, kiddo?” 

“Uh-huh. Sorry.” 

Tony shook his head and closed his eyes. “Nothing to be sorry about, Harry Stark. Remember what Dr. Granger said?” 

“It’s ‘kay to be scared,” recited the child back to his father. 

“That’s right. Good job, buddy. We’re in the car now, just a few more minutes and we’ll be there.”

After a short exchange with Amos, Tony ended the call with a weary sigh. Steve reached over from behind the wheel and squeezed his hand once again. “He’s okay, Tony. He’s okay.” 

“He hasn’t done that in weeks, Steve,” griped the older man. “Fuck, maybe the sleepover was a bad idea after all. I knew the staircase looked a little familiar. Fuck.” Tony buried his face in his palms and breathed slowly. 

"We don't know that, Tony," said Steve. "You and I both know recovery isn't a straight line."

The other man pursed his lips, obviously skeptical of Steve's words, but not bothering to say anything. Instead, Tony looked away and watched the world go in motion from the window, tapping nervously on his leg with his index finger. It's hard for him to think otherwise. The only thing going on his mind as they drive quickly through 5^th Avenue was Harry having a nightmare and Tony not being there to comfort him in an instant. 

Maybe that's what bothered him the most. Chances are Harry would get a bad one at any time regardless of where he slept. Tony understood that much—having similar experiences after all the traumatic events in his life. But at every nightmare his son had, Tony was there to hold him through it. For the first time since taking Harry out of the Dursley’s house, Tony was not. 

As soon as Steve parked the Rover, Tony jumped out the car and rang determinedly on the Diggory’s doorbell. Amos, perhaps waiting for Tony and Steve downstairs, was quick to open the door and let them in. 

They skipped the usual greetings and the small talk, as Amos led them up the stairs towards Cedric’s room where Harry and the others spent the night. 

Confused and worried, Tony asked, “Harry came all the way down here to hide?”    

Amos nodded grimly. “William woke up when Harry left the room and decided to follow. He woke Cedric after realizing where Harry had gone to and then had him wake me up.” 

And Oh God— if the William kid hadn’t noticed Harry leaving the room, Tony wasn’t sure how he’d react if Amos suddenly called him and told him Harry’s gone missing. 

Everyone apart from Harry and Mrs. Diggory was still asleep or had fallen back to sleep. Tony found his 6-year-old sitting with his arms around his legs in the middle of the living room while the woman sat next to him wrapping an arm around his shoulders. 

Within seconds, Tony dashed and crouched in front of Harry, prompting the child to snap his head up in relief. “Daddy!” 

“I’m here, baby. Daddy’s here,” murmured Tony softly as he pulled his son into his arms. He could hear Steve and the Diggorys talking in the background but Tony ignored them in lieu of keeping Harry as close to him as possible. 

Steve soon came to sit beside them and pulled the two into his arms. 

“Papa,” whimpered Harry, clutching on Steve’s shirt with minimal strength. 

“You’re okay, bubby. We’re here.” 

Tony held Harry even as Steve made their apologies, gratitude, and farewells. He held him in the car instead of putting his son in his car seat. Even in the tower, Tony hadn’t let Harry go. Harry, for his part, was entirely compliant with the arrangement. 

Later that day, when Tony and Steve finally had Harry sit down and talk about what had happened, the young boy admitted dreaming about his time with the Dursleys and that waking up in a new environment scared him. However, he also insisted on really liking the sleepover and would want to do it again sometime in the future. 

Tony was hesitant; no surprises there. If he had his way, Harry would never attend a sleepover again in his life. 

But then again, it’s everything Tony wanted for his son; for him to have a social life, good friends, better experiences, and a happy childhood. And damn, he’s proud of Harry for how far he’s come. 

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 24: STARKATION

“Harry asked if we could go to the beach someday,” said Tony randomly as he crawled under the covers next to the Super Soldier. 

Steve took his eyes off the book he was reading, one he picked from Tony’s bookshelves about the life of Nikola Tesla, to raise a brow at his boyfriend. He wasn’t stupid not to realize where the conversation was going. “Where and when?”

Tony beamed happily and tackled the man to a kiss. “So, Harry’s got a long weekend next week because of some interschool sports tournament. He can skip school on the 24th, we’ll spend 4 days minimum on the beach. I’m thinking Hawaii or somewhere in the Caribbean.”

The blond man nodded agreeably and returned the kiss, though much more chaste than was given. “That sounds nice, sweetheart. We’ll get to celebrate your birthday too.” 

The older superhero waved his hand dismissively, not really used to celebrating his birthday recently but a little pleased that Steve remembered. “Great thinking, Capsicle. We should invite the team as well. Pepper won’t come, but I’ll ask regardless. She hates the beach. I’m pretty sure Rhodey would live in one if he can get away with it.” 

“Bucky will love that,” mused Steve with a smile. “We used to spend afternoons in Coney Island beach as teenagers.” 

“It’s settled then,” said Tony enthusiastically, clapping his hands together loudly. 

And because Tony was an overgrown child and gets excited by the little things, he made Steve grab his notebook from the bedside table and list all the stuff they needed to prepare for—nevermind that JARVIS was listening and making a better, complete list himself. It wasn’t until one in the morning that Tony finally stopped his word vomit and finally let Steve sleep. In a span of three hours, they were able to decide on Hawaii just because Steve wanted to visit Pearl Harbor on Memorial Day, agree on the room arrangements, list down the activities they must try, and even compromise on the expenses. Tony gets to pay for the hotel and the transportation but Steve demands to cover their food expenses. Considering the whole team eats like a village, the soldier with a 70-year back pay from the military thinks it’s fair. 

When they announced their plans over dinner the next day, everyone was ecstatic. Rhodey wasn’t around for dinner but Tony already informed him that morning. The Air Force Colonel squealed, no matter how much he denied the allegation. Still, none were more excited than Harry, who burst out sobbing in happiness mumbling about swimming with dolphins and drinking pineapple juice from a pineapple. Tony was stuck between laughing at his son’s reaction and fussing over him for crying. Steve ended up doing both. 

Unfortunately, Phil couldn’t join them, and Natasha and Clint can only come after the 26^th. Happy couldn’t join as well, though Tony believes he just wouldn’t want to babysit a group of superheroes more than he has to. 

Even so, it didn’t deter everyone from being excited, especially when Harry started pulling out books from his shelf and showing the team pictures of the beaches and the volcanoes they have in Hawaii. All listened in rapt attention as the 6-year-old read them fun facts about the different endemic marine life in the islands. They even cooed when Harry stuttered over the name of their state fish. Amazingly though, it only took Harry three tries before getting it perfect. Sam gave up on his tenth.

Hours later, when Harry was tucked into bed, Sam and Clint were found huddled on the side, scrolling on Clint’s tablet and ordering the weirdest and most colorful beach shorts they could find on Amazon. Bucky, Tony, and Bruce were busy discussing some of the activities and deciding on which they should do first, while Steve, Nat, and Phil went on to strategize their security measures. 

Their upcoming vacation was far from the first one they had, but everyone considered it the most special since for once, they were going as a team. Not to mention, it was Harry’s first time. That alone would make it particularly noteworthy.

**

Honestly, Tony had not realized how hard it was to hustle five adults and a child on a jet on time. He expected that with a Colonel, a Captain, and two Sergeants in their group, the chances of them being late was close to none. As it turns out, military punctuality had also taken their own vacations. Funnily enough, it was Tony who ended up having to wait for the others in the garage; Harry tucked on his side looking so adorable in a matching leaf-patterned short-sleeved summer shirt, white thigh-length shorts, and brown beach sandals. 

To be fair, he had Steve carry all their luggage so that might have caused the younger (or older? It gets confusing) man some delay. The same couldn’t be said for the others, as they have absolutely no excuse being more than five minutes late. 

The elevator dinged open, revealing an unfairly un-disheveled Super Soldier hauling three separate suitcases. Steve flashed him a smug smile and dropped them graciously on the floor beside the billionaire before leaning in for a quick kiss. 

“Where are the others?” Steve asked as he reached over and ruffled Harry’s already messy hair. 

“JARIVS?” 

“Sergeant Barnes and Wilson are heading down, and Dr. Banner has made a pit stop in the common floor kitchen to refill his thermos,” the British voice answered. 

“I texted Rhodey. He’s still in his house but it’s only a five-minute drive from the airport so we’ll likely be there around the same time,” added Tony.

Steve hummed in acknowledgment. “So, who’s riding with us?” 

“No one,” came his best friend’s flat tone behind him. “I’d rather not spend a whole car ride watching the two of you flirt.” 

“We do not!” Tony exclaimed, affronted by the accusation. 

Bucky raised his eyebrow and silently conveyed his disbelief, then turned to the child between the two offended men. “What’ya say, champ, wanna ride with me and your uncles?” 

Harry giggled but shook his head. “I’ll stay with Daddy and Papa. Maybe when we get back, I’ll come ride with you!” 

“We’ll hold you to that, kid,” Sam grinned at the boy. 

Bruce apparently agreed with Bucky’s accusation since he opted to carpool with the two sergeants in the SHIELD-issued SUV. Frankly, Tony doesn’t mind not sharing Steve and Harry with the rest of the team—even if it was only a 20-minute car ride. In fact, he prefers it. 

True to his word, they all, including Rhodey, arrived at the airport at the same time. Happy was already on the tarmac, getting the flight crew and the pilots ready. Though he won’t be joining them for the trip, he’s still Head of Security. 

When all was cleared, Tony wasn’t sure who was more excited to hop on the plane, Harry or Bucky. It would be his son’s second time on the jet, but the idea that none of the others apart from Rhodey had been inside had Harry want to be the one to show them to their seats. The adults simply humored the child and made sure to present surprised and amazed expressions at the right moments. It wasn’t difficult since Tony’s private jet really does deserve a bit of admiration. None of the Avengers are particularly wealthy, military backpay withstanding, to afford their own plane. 

“Your seatbelt buckle is atrocious,” commented Sam with an amused grin, pointing at the piece of metal with the letter S engraved on it. “And you are one narcissistic son of a bit—ter man.”

“Nice save,” Bucky called from the other end of the jet where he and Rhodey were making final safety precaution plans. 

Tony smirked and shrugged. “It’s mine. I can do whatever I want with it.” 

Sam shook his head, grin not vanishing from his face as he manhandled Harry to show him the rest of the plane. Steve also shook his head but with more exasperation than amusement, then followed the two towards the only bedroom inside the jet. 

By the time the air traffic control okay-ed them for take-off, Steve had steered the wayward child and birdbrain back to their seats. Harry still hated the uncomfortable feeling of pressure in his ears during the ascend, but at least there were no tears. Tony had given his son a lollipop to ease the pain. As soon as the pilots turned off the seatbelt sign, Harry untangled himself from his booster seat and threw his small form onto his dad’s lap, mumbling about jets and air pressure. 

“You okay, bubby?” Steve asked, apparently moving out of his seat as well and crouching next to Tony’s to rub Harry’s back. 

“Uh-huh. I just don’t like the ears part.” 

Steve leaned and kissed the child at the back of his head. “I don’t like them, too.”

The flight to Maui lasted nine hours, but because they didn’t take a commercial flight, they weren’t as exhausted as they should be. Tony shuddered just imagining Clint and Natasha taking one in two days. He made a mental note to upgrade their seats to business class and admonished himself for not thinking of it before. 

Because they arrived at noon, the first thing everyone noticed when they stepped out of the jet was the scorching heat and the strong breeze. Tony immediately unbuttoned his shirt and did it to Harry’s as well, not wanting his son to feel any sort of discomfort. Steve also grabbed Harry’s sunhat from the child’s backpack and placed it on him. Neither noticed the rest of their friends behind them giggling at their fussing. 

Tony rented two Jeep Wranglers for their group. Unlike on the way to the airport, Bruce chose to carpool with Tony and Steve. The scientist admitted in the car that Sam and Bucky played too much rock and party music for his taste. “The amount of testosterones in that tiny space,” chuckled Bruce mildly while shaking his head. 

It took them roughly half an hour to reach their hotel in Wailea-Makena. They weren’t even checked-in yet, but Harry had already dragged his nearest uncle, in this case, Bruce, to look at the courtyard pool. Of course, Bucky, Rhodey, and Sam followed suit, leaving Tony and Steve to deal with their rooms. They only needed to check-in anyway since Tony already paid for their suites beforehand. The billionaire handed Bruce his own key for a suite he’ll be sharing with Nat and Clint, much to the scientist’s delight that he’ll have the whole place for himself for two days. Rhodey received a key as well for a suite he’ll share with the two Sergeants. Naturally, Tony booked the Presidential Suite for him, Steve, and Harry. 

To say that money buys comfort was an understatement. Their rooms were majestic, and the view of the ocean was something straight out of a picture. Steve was already itching to sit on the balcony and draw the scene. He’s glad he brought with him his sketchpad and color pencils. 

Tony had Harry help him unpack while Steve did a sweep on the room as well as Bruce’s, just to make sure no one bugged them or left anything dangerous. It’s not that they don’t trust the hotel staff, it’s just that… they don’t trust the hotel staff that much. Anyway, it’s routine whenever they stay someplace that wasn’t the tower. Twenty minutes later, when all their luggage were taken care of and their rooms declared safe, the trio headed down to the beach. Though crowded, it was still easy to spot their friends. How can they not be when it wasn’t exactly normal to find three grown men huddled under a tiny umbrella.

“Are you all seriously staying in the shade for the whole trip?” Steve asked in disbelief. Harry and Tony were snorting beside him. “And where’s Bruce?” 

Bucky glared at his best friend but mulishly answered while pointing at Rhodey, “This one forgot to bring sunscreen. I ain’t letting my skin burn. Do you even know how expensive moisturizing lotions and facial cleansers are?” 

The accused man raised both hands in surrender and sported an injured look. “How is that my fault? We both know you need it the most.” 

“Bruce said he’ll come down later. Wants to check the gourmet market first,” shrugged Sam, ignoring his two companions. 

Steve sighed like he’s already worn-out even though they barely spent the first day of their vacation yet. “Is it so hard to just head back to your rooms to grab— you know what? Nevermind.” He took the red beach bag from Tony and fished for the sunscreen, handing it to Sam with an exhausted but amused eye roll. “Here. Don’t spend it all. Harry and I need it more than any of you schmucks.”

He turned before anybody could say another word, lifted Harry to perch on his shoulders, and took his boyfriend’s hand, dragging him towards the free parasol. Tony didn’t bother stifling his chuckles, but did choke when Steve placed Harry back on the sand to take off his shirt. 

Oh, he’s seen his boyfriend’s naked body about a thousand times before. Still, the mouthwatering 6-pack on full display on a public beach has its appeal. Tony was totally aware more than half the people around them, if not all, were staring—whether or not they’re unapologetic about it. Hell, he sees it every day and he still gets starstruck. 

“Are we gonna go to the water now, Papa?” Harry peered at the Super Soldier, oblivious of the effect his father had on the people around him, including his dad. 

“Just a sec, bub,” said Steve with a gentle smile, taking out a shark-themed kiddie life vest from the bag. Tony swore he heard someone literally swoon somewhere behind him. When Steve placed the vest around Harry, some may have even started hyperventilating. Hot dads might be a kink Tony shared with a great number of people.

Harry beamed and thanked Steve. He looked so adorable in his life vest. It has an actual fin on the back! “You coming, daddy?” asked the child. 

Tony blinked twice then shook his head. “Uh, I’ll stay here, sharky. You go do your thing with Papa.” 

“It’s called swimming, Honey,” Steve rolled his eyes. 

“Eugh.” Tony made a face then moved exaggeratingly towards the sunlounger, earning a laugh from the child and a snort from the blond hunk. Truly though, Tony’s a fan of looking at the beach. Not so much on the swimming part—and that was before Afghanistan happened. He’s good with a pool, probably because there’s less chances of drowning since it doesn’t actually pull him into the ocean or crash huge waves straight to his face. 

Plus, sea monsters. Icky little sea monsters that touch his legs and brush their scales on his skin.

No matter. Someone needs to stay and watch their stuff anyway. They have like ten million worth of personal belongings with them— mostly Tony’s, though, because he couldn’t not bring his armor with him. It’s only the bracelet but hey, that alone costs a few millions. 

He lets the boys play on the beach, glancing at his son once in a while to check if he’s still clutching for life on any of his guardians. Bruce finally came to sit with him half an hour later, drinking a fucking Pina Colada and eating seaweed-flavored Lays. Tony does not even want to know what those taste like together.  

It wasn’t long until Harry returned, all wet and smiling, and told Tony they’re going to the pool. By the sound of it, he didn’t exactly have a choice. So, Tony groaned, internally grieved the wonderful, relaxing position he was in, grabbed their stuff, and followed his wired 6-year-old. Steve was standing by the boardwalk, waiting for him and Bruce while Harry caught up with his uncles. 

“Hey, Bruce, are you joining us?” The blue-eyed Super Soldier asked when they reached hearing range, pointing his thumb to the sound of pool splashing. 

“Maybe later,” responded the scientist with a half-smile. “I’m quite enjoying the other stuff right now.” 

“He means the girly drinks, darling,” quipped Tony. “And possibly the weird flavored chips.” 

“They taste wonderful,” was Bruce’s only defense. 

Steve sighed and smiled at the two geniuses before taking Tony’s hand in his still wet ones. “Come on, before any of them decides it’s fine to hog the slide.” 

Tony had rented an actual sailboat to sail them around the islands of Hawaii late that afternoon up until dinner when they were served a grand meal of burgers and fries on deck. By the time they reached their hotel rooms, it took them barely a minute to pass out in bed, much to Tony’s displeasure come morning. He really wanted hotel room sex with his boyfriend, especially with how hot Steve had been the whole day.  Still, it didn’t stop him from enjoying an early morning walk with Harry and Steve on the boardwalk before breakfast. 

Sam and Rhodey tried surfing after breakfast. They weren’t the best at it considering how many times they fell off their board, but it didn’t stop them from trying to face the waves. Harry even asked his father if he could try as well. Tony wasn’t as keen letting his 6-year-old risk drowning than he did his best friend. It could also be because Harry doesn’t exactly know how to swim without his vest.

Which brought them to another activity: teaching Harry how to swim. Honestly, Tony could probably do it himself, but everyone else decided to join them instead. It was funny seeing the world’s mightiest heroes in a 3-foot pool, cheering loudly as they watched a little boy go back and forth from Steve to Tony, looking so much like a gasping seal. 

An adorable gasping seal, though. 

A lot of people recognized them and asked for photographs and selfies but after the first day, they all seem to have gotten used to their presence. Anyway, most only recognize Tony and Steve. And since it’s not exactly summer until at least a week, there really weren’t that many guests in the resort. 

When Natasha and Clint finally arrived, they hadn’t expected Phil to come with them, seeing as the SHIELD Agent told them he’ll be busy. Phil only shrugged and gave them his pleased smile, prompting Clint to happily regale how Fury literally closed the door on Phil’s face after telling him to fuck off and get his damn vacation while it’s free. 

True to Steve’s plans, the whole group went to visit multiple sites on Memorial Day, including the still-active naval base, Pearl Harbor. It was obvious from Bucky and Steve’s somber expressions how much the site meant to them. It didn’t take long for Steve to admit the bombing was the final straw as to why he was so adamant in joining the military. They grew up with some of the people that died during the attack, went to school with them, and bumped shoulders on the streets. 

They attended the Lantern Floating Festival in Honolulu. The beach was packed with people of all ages, carrying lanterns with their messages written on them. They even met a 95-year-old man whose grandson told them his grandfather served and survived the actual Pearl Harbor bombing. The smile on the elderly veteran’s face when Steve and Bucky introduced themselves was heartwarming. Tony couldn’t even joke about his boyfriend finally meeting someone his age because he was trying not to cry from all the emotions around him.

Harry didn’t really understand the fuss considering he’s still six, but he knew enough to know the day was important to almost everyone in his family. His own lantern was burning brightly in the palm of his hands and he thought about how different his life would have been if his Papa and Uncle Bucky died in the big war. 

That night, Harry made sure to give them the biggest and warmest hug ever and told them he loves them very much. If the Super-Soldiers cried, well, no one was stupid enough to mention it. 

**

“Happy Birthday, Daddy!” 

Tony grunted when a weight flopped onto his stomach. He could hear his boyfriend chuckling from the other end of the room but as much as he wanted to flip him off, Harry’s presence was a bit of an obstruction. Not a moment later, before Tony could actually pay attention to his kid, Harry was lifted off of his front.

“Good morning, Tony.” The billionaire felt warm lips over his cheek and he couldn’t not open his eyes. The sight of Steve leaning above him and Harry draped along his back, sporting a wide grin had him smile dopily. “Happy birthday,” whispered Steve. 

“Best birthday ever,” declared Tony happily. 

Of course, a birthday wouldn’t be complete without birthday pancakes, and his two boys were definitely not joking around when it comes to pancakes. They actually woke up too early in the morning and charmed the hotel chefs to let him and Harry make pancakes in their kitchen. Tony was presented with a stack of them, topped with whipped cream and bananas and served with all sorts of fruits on the side. Steve and Harry ate most of them, but Tony felt like he’d never tasted better pancakes in his life.

Their friends didn’t bother them all morning, giving Tony the chance to spend his day first with his family. Truth be told, Tony rarely does celebrate his birthday. Most of the time, he spends it locking himself in his lab. Even before he became Iron Man, parties like the one he organized the year he thought he was going to die weren't exactly his choice of celebration. 

This year though, he spent the first few hours of it in bed, cuddling with his son and boyfriend, eating fluffy pancakes and laughing at the stories they shared. They strolled for a bit in the shopping center until lunch time, actually buying nothing for a change, but simply enjoying a walk for what it was. Tony almost cried again when he realized his boyfriend had reserved a private lunch date for the three of them in the gardens. They ate under a gazebo overlooking the beach, soft 40s music playing in the background. To his further surprise, Steve even pulled him in for a slow dance. He didn’t realize until minutes later that their son was recording the whole thing with an actual video camera, probably on Steve’s instructions.

For the first time in his life, Tony Stark finally had someone go to lengths for him. 

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 25: EPILOGUE

Barely a week after coming back from Hawaii, Tony, Steve, and Harry were back on a plane. In place of their beach shorts and sandals were black leather shoes and semi-formal clothing. They didn't have a reservation at a hotel, nor were they planning to sight-see. 

Exactly one year ago, Tony hopped on the very same plane carrying only a change of clothing, a folder full of documents, and one single stuffed lion. This time, he carried his whole world. 

England was never a favorite destination for the billionaire. Even before he knew about Harry, it wasn’t somewhere he’d go to outside business meetings. It was ironic in the sense that three of the most important people in his life were all English. 

However, as his son was still a citizen and may as well be a Lord, visiting England would perhaps be a regular occurrence in the future. The last thing Tony wanted was to take Harry's last connection to Lily and James away. 

Which was the main reason they were traveling across the ocean again only a week after their vacation. 

"Daddy, we didn't bring flowers," said the 6-years-old seriously from his seat. "We hafta go back!"

On the seat across the aisle, Steve was muffling his giggles while keeping his eyes on the book he was reading. Tony was much more composed. 

"We'll buy flowers on the way, kiddo."

Satisfied, Harry beamed. "We should get lilies," he declared. "Papa, did 'ya know my mum's name was Lily? She's got red hair like Aunt Nat. My first dad's name was James. Like Uncle Rhodey and Uncle Bucky. Lots'a people are named James."

Steve's eyes crinkled on the corners as he smiled warmly at the boy. If it weren't for the pilot requiring them to buckle up for the landing, Steve would have already brought Harry to his lap. "Lily is a very pretty name, bub. And yes, James does seem very common for a name. You should tell your Uncles."

"Uh-huh. Daddy, what flower should we get for Dad James?"

"I'm not very good at the language of flowers, baby. Never really listened well to my tutors," chuckled Tony. "Maybe we can have white lilies and forget-me-nots. A message couldn't be clearer than that."

"Flowers can be called forget-me-not?!"

Since Tony really does not know a lot about them, Steve stepped up. The engineer hadn't even known the Super Soldier knew his flowers, but he should have guessed considering his boyfriend's gentlemanliness. "There really are flowers called forget-me-not. I think they're called Scorpion Grasses sometimes."

Wonderstruck, Harry nodded his head, then turned to Tony. "We should get those too, daddy."

And they did. As soon as they landed, Tony had Happy (who co-piloted the plane) drive them straight to a flower shop. Harry absolutely loved the forget-me-not flower bouquet and asked his parents if he could get one for himself too. Obviously, they both gave in quickly. 

Lily and James were buried in the family plot in Godric's Hollow, just a few blocks away from the Potter's house where Harry spent his first year and a half. It would be Harry's first time to visit his parents' grave, breaking Tony and Steve's hearts to pieces. They both knew the importance of visiting their loved one's burial place. Steve's mother had a pauper's grave in the late '30s. The whole cemetery doesn't even exist now, leaving Steve to visit nothing but an empty headstone Bucky's sister, Becca, added to their family plot was demolished in the '70s, along with his and Bucky's names. He hadn't even known it existed until Tony helped him locate the last of his connections a few months after the Battle of New York. 

Tony rarely ever does visit the Stark Mausoleum. His mother was cremated and her ashes were dumped on the ocean like she wanted, and he'd love to avoid his dad's grave if he can. The only grave Tony regularly visits and tends to was Jarvis'. 

They both know how sad it was not to even have a place to honor one's deceased parents. But at least they knew what happened to Sarah Rogers' grave and Maria Stark's ashes. Harry, on the other hand, lived 4 whole years not even knowing where his parents were buried. 

The drive to the cemetery was quiet. Harry’s mood turned somber only minutes after getting inside the car from the flower shop, which in turn, saddened Tony and Steve. The moment Happy parked the car, the child’s eyes were already wet with unshed tears.

Tony sighed and quickly unlatched Harry’s seat belt. He lifted his son to his lap facing his chest and kissed him on the forehead. “Oh, baby,” murmured Tony sympathetically. “We don’t have to do this today. We can do this tomorrow if you want.”

Harry shook his head even as he sniffled. “Now, please.” 

Tony looked at Steve who was sitting at the front seat and nodded, prompting the Super Soldier to step out of the car. Steve then opened the door and took Harry in his arms, letting Tony move out as well. Harry had immediately latched himself onto his Papa’s chest, refusing to be placed back on the ground. Not that Steve actually minded. He loves keeping his son close to him and being able to comfort him. 

The cemetery wasn’t particularly large but it was very beautiful. Steve held Harry to his chest as he and Tony walked further into the plot of land while Happy chose to stay behind and keep an eye out for basically anything ranging from tabloid photographers to over-enthusiastic villains.

The Potters’ headstones were located under an oak tree right in the middle of the cemetery. It looked pristine and immaculate even though Tony knew no one apart from a few people visited them over the years. He already had Mr. Nott arrange a bi-monthly tending service for Lily and James’s graves a few months ago, similar to the one he kept for Jarvis’s grave the past couple of years. 

“Are you ready, bubby?” Steve asked the child gently. Harry released a shaky breath and nodded slowly. Steve then carefully lowered him to the grass while Tony moved to wrap an arm around Steve’s waist. On the billionaire’s other arm held the two bouquets which he handed to the 6-year-old to hold. 

The parents watched as Harry stepped forward, closer and closer to the headstones. They watched as their son knelt on the grass and touched the stones reverently, flowers were laid neatly between the headstones. Harry’s head was bowed but the lack of trembling let them know the boy wasn’t crying like they expected. 

“He’ll be okay,” said Steve into Tony’s ear. “He’s strong like you, and he knows his parents, Lily, James, you, and me— he knows we love him very much.” 

“I know,” came Tony’s soft voice. “I just wish he didn’t have to hurt like this. Our baby deserves to be happy, Steve. He deserves to be the happiest kid in the whole goddamn world.”

“He is. He’s the happiest kid I know. You did that, sweetheart. You made him happy, so happy.” 

”You did, too. God knows I would have fucked things up if it weren’t for you and the team. We’re doing everything we can to keep him safe and happy. I hope that’ll be enough.”

And fuck, did Tony hope it was enough. 

Tony wasn’t sure whether they stood there watching Harry for a few minutes or a whole hour but they damn as well gave their son every bit of time to talk to his parents alone. No matter how much Tony tried to keep Lily and James’s memories alive for the son they shared, the billionaire didn’t truly know them to share a lot with Harry. Over the year, he reached out to everyone who even had the smallest of interaction with the Potters. From very distant cousins to old high school teachers to random neighbors that long since moved out from Godric’s Hollow, Tony was only able to impart second-hand knowledge to his son.

Regardless of it all, Harry held the memories of his first parents to his heart. The photo of when they first brought the tiny 7-pound baby home from the hospital was placed right on the child’s nightstand, next to the photo of Tony, Harry, and Steve on Christmas Eve. Tony would always feel like Lily and James deserve to be with Harry more than he ever will, but since their son only has him (and Steve and the rest of their friends) now, then Tony sure as hell would do whatever it takes to keep Harry happy and safe.

He slowly pulled away from Steve and moved towards Harry who was still kneeling in front of his parents’ headstones. Steve didn’t move a muscle but he could feel his gaze focused on the child as well.

“— ther named Leo. Rory gave him to me last Christmas. Uncle Bucky is babysitting.” Harry’s voice was soft and happy as he spoke to Lily and James. Tony could not help but smile and feel lucky he managed to get a son as sweet and adorable as Harry.

“Hey, kiddo,” said Tony, kissing Harry on the head and kneeling next to him. 

Harry looked up and gave his father a sad yet sincere smile. “Hi, daddy. I’m telling mummy and dad-James about Leo.” 

“Oh, you are? Did you tell them about Leo’s new room?” The doll’s room was actually just a corner in the penthouse playroom that Steve renovated. It has a miniature bed similar to Harry’s, a tiny desk, and a wardrobe full of doll clothes. Tony wasn’t even shy not to admit he had their tailor make custom suits for the doll.

“I did,” nodded Harry cheerfully. “Papa did a very good job.” 

“Papa did a good job at what?” came Steve’s amused voice from behind them. He probably heard everything because of his Super Hearing but that never stopped him from butting in.

Tony chuckled and replied, “Harry’s telling Lily and James about Leo’s room. You did a good job making it.” 

The blond Super Soldier’s smile brightened considerably. “We had fun building it, didn’t we, bub?” 

The child immediately agreed and then continued telling Lily and James about what he and Steve did. They spent the next hour catching the Potters up to date on everything they did the past year. It wasn’t until the sky started darkening that Tony decided it was time to head back. The five hours

“You guys go ahead,” said Tony to Steve who saw right through him. Steve nodded and kissed Tony on the cheek before taking Harry’s hand. Tony kept his eyes on his boys as they walked back to the car, Steve smiling gently down at Harry and Harry grinning up. 

Tony touched Lily’s headstone, just as reverently as Harry did an hour ago. “He’s beautiful, Lily. He’s so brave and kind. You guys would have been so proud. I may not know you beyond the few meetings we had and letters you two sent but I am glad you brought Harry into this world. He’s got everyone he meets wrapped around his finger. I don’t know a single person in the tower and his school alike that doesn’t think he’s the best kid in the world. His best friends, Rory and Cedie, are extremely protective of him. Even the older kids in Ilvermorny are the same. All his aunts and uncles love him so much they consider our son their son.

“He didn’t have the best care when he was at your sister’s place. Scratch that— he didn’t get cared at all. No offense, Lils, but your sister and brother-in-law deserve every prison time they got and then some. I hope you guys are haunting them as of this moment.

“I never planned on becoming a father. I honestly thought I’d never have the chance to meet him. But I did, and I am so proud to be his dad. I love him so much. He is so loved. I hope you’re fine with him having another dad. Steve adores him to pieces. You should have seen him cry when Harry called him Papa. It was so adorable.” Tony looked back to where Steve and Harry were standing outside the car with Happy and smiled. “You don’t have to worry anymore, James, Lily. We’ll take care of him.”